Skip to main content

Full text of "Saturday afternoon; or, Conversations for the culture of the Christian life"

See other formats


M 
I  I 

si 


Wt^D/lV 


Ndor«r 


3y 

VAYbANB  I\oVt,D.D. 


LIBRARY  OF  CONGRESS. 

"B 

Chap. Copyright  No. 

Shell,: 


UNITED  STATES  OF  AMERICA. 


SATURDAY  AFTERNOON; 

OR, 

CONVERSATIONS 


FOR   THE 


Culture  of  the  Christian  Life 


BY 

WAYLAND  HOYT,  D.  D., 

Author  of  "Hints  and  Helps  for  the  Christian  Life"  "Present  Lessons 

from  Distant  Days"  "  Gleams  from  Paul's  Prison"  "Along 

the  Pilgrimage"  "  The  Brook  in  the  Way"  "Light 

on  Life's  Highway  "  etc.,  etc. 


PHILADELPHIA : 

AMERICAN  BAPTIST  PUBLICATION  SOCIETY, 
1420  Chestnut  Street. 


5G?27 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1889,  by  the 

American  Baptist  Publication  Society, 

In  the  office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


TWO  COPIES  RECEIVED 


ScC J„D  COPY, 


I. 


TO  THE 

NUMEROUS   FRIENDS 

WHO  FOR  SO  MANY 

SATURDAY  AFTERNOONS 

HAVE  GATHERED  TO  LISTEN  TO 

THESE   CONVERSATIONS 

THIS  SHEAF  OF  THEM 

IS    DEDICATED. 


PREFACE. 


It  fell  out  in  this  way  :  I  had  been  thinking  much  of 
the  importance  of  the  nurture  of  the  Christian  life,  and 
had  been  wondering  how  I,  as  pastor,  might  specially 
minister  to  it.  Sunday  sermons  were  too  formal,  and 
the  usual  prayer  meetings  were  too  fragmentary.  I  was 
longing  for  some  service  which  should  make  Christian 
experience  its  undivided  focus.  Announcing  such  a 
service,  and  inviting  any  to  come  who  cared  to,  I  was 
immediately  surprised  to  find  how  wide  and  deep  a  need 
was  met.  Thus  it  became  a  habit  of  my  ministry  to 
devote  an  hour  of  the  Saturday  afternoon^  of  the  winter 
season  to  such  duty.  I  always  called  these  gatherings 
"Conversations,"  that  I  might  indicate  their  entirely 
informal  character.  What  I  said  was  extemporaneous, 
and  of  the  nature  of  a  conversation.  My  dear  friend, 
the  Rev.  Dr.  H.  L.  Wayland,  the  editor  of  the  National 
Baptist,  was  kind  enough  to  think  what  I  was  saying 
worth  reporting  for  his  valuable  paper.  To  him,  to  Miss 
Lydia  S.  Richards,  to  Miss  Burmeister,  I  am  entirely 

5 


3  PREFACE. 

indebted  for  the  remaining  of  my  word.  I  have  been 
often  asked  to  throw  these  Conversations  into  a  volume. 
By  the  generous  permission  of  Dr.  Wayland  I  am 
enabled  to  do  so.  Out  of  many  I  have  selected  these. 
If,  in  the  least,  these  shall  soothe  or  gird  a  single 
Christian  heart,  I  shall  be  devoutly  thankful. 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE 

I.  Grace  and  Peace, 9 

II.  Strength  for  Harassed  Christians,     .  20 

III.  As  Much  as  We  Are  Willing  to  Ke- 

CEIVE, 31 

IV.  Submission, 46 

V.  Dreading, 60 

VI.  God's  Kemedy  for  Care, 69 

VII.  The  Cure  for  Heart-sinking,    ....  80 

VIII.  The  Unspeakable  Gift, 97 

IX.  God  Mine, 110 

X.  What  Christ  is  to  Us, 121 

XI.  Union  with  Christ, 133 

XII.  The  Certainty  of  Divine  Help,    .    .    .  149 

XIII.  An  Ancient  Christian's  Thought  of 

Christ, 165 

XIV.  Our  44Dakeel," 179 

XV.  Paul's44 Can," 189 

XVI.  Walking  with  God, 202 

XVII.  Conquering  Circumstances, 211 

XVIII.  My  Times  Are  In  Thy  Hand, 221 

XIX.  What  We  Are  and  Have,      .....  230 

XX.  The  Cup  of  Salvation, ,    .  238 

XXI.  Holden  Eyes, 248 

XXII.  The  Kingdom  Coming  with  Power,    .    .  263 

XXIII.  How  to  Triumph  Over  Evil, 272 

XXIV.  The  Tomb  of  Jesus, 280 

XXV.  Strength  in  Our  Soul, 289 

7 


SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 


I. 

GRACE  AND  PEACE. 

GRACE  and  Peace,  not  one  alone,  but  both, 
God  gives,  for  in  the  New  Testament  they 
are  constantly  associated.  Paul's  salutations  are 
always  of  this  sort,  "  Grace  to  you,  and  peace." 
I  am  sure  there  is  a  great  amount  of  help  to  each 
of  us  in  these  two  words,  and  in  the  joining  of 
them  together.  Grace  is  God's  attitude  toward 
us,  and  Peace  is  the  result  in  us — the  way  we 
may  feel  toward  God. 

Then  let  us  think  just  a  moment  of  this  word 
Grace,  which  is  expressive  of  the  divine  attitude 
toward  us.  Etymologically,  the  word  means 
blessing-full.    And  so  it  comes  to  me  as  a  thought 

of  brightness,  of  gift,  and  of  help,  all  of  which 

9 


10  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

may  be  well  included  in  such  a  beautiful  word 
as  Grace. 

Doddridge  used  to  write  hymns,  and  append 
them  to  his  sermons.  In  that  church  of  his  at 
Northampton,  in  England,  many  of  our  sweetest 
hymns  were  born.  You  will  remember  that 
hymn  on  grace,  and  I  am  sure  it  tells  the  Scrip- 
ture truth  about  it  : 

Grace,  'tis  a  charming  sound, 

Harmonious  to  the  ear  ; 
Heaven  with  the  echo  shall  resound, 

And  all  the  earth  shall  hear. 

Grace  first  contrived  the  way 

To  save  rebellious  man  ; 
And  all  the  steps  that  grace  display 

Which  drew  the  wondrous  plan. 

Grace  led  my  roving  feet 

To  tread  the  heavenly  road ; 
And  new  supplies  each  hour  I  meet, 

While  pressing  on  to  God. 

Grace  all  the  work  shall  crown 

Through  everlasting  days ; 
It  lays  in  heaven  the  topmost  stone, 

And  well  deserves  the  praise. 

For,  according  to  the  Scriptures,  it  was  Grac  e 


GRACE   AND    PEACE.  11 

that  bringeth  salvation.  "  Even  when  we  were 
dead  in  sins,  he  hath  quickened  us  together  with 
Christ  (by  grace  ye  are  saved),"  "  For  the  grace 
of  God  that  bringeth  salvation  hath  appeared  to 
all  men."  This  scheme  of  salvation  sprang  not 
out  of  man  toward  God,  but  out  of  God  toward 
man.    God  conceived  the  wray  :  he  gives  his  Son. 

It  is  superabounding  Grace.  u  Moreover,  the 
law  entered,  that  the  offence  might  abound. 
But  where  sin  abounded  grace  did  much  more 
abound."  From  Augustine  down  men  have 
puzzled  themselves  with  the  question,  "  Why  did 
sin  enter  the  world  ?  "  But  I  am  sure  that  out 
of  sin  God  shall  manifest  a  shining  love  and 
glory;  for  God  will  overrule  it  all,  and  cause 
his  light  to  stream  more  radiantly  through  the 
darkness. 

This  grace  of  God  is  a  source  of  Strength  to 
us.  One  said  to  me  last  night :  "  I  would  be  a 
Christian,  if  I  were  sure  that  I  could  hold  out." 
I  said  to  him  :  "  If  one  should  come  to  you,  and 
say,  i  I  guarantee  you  an  income  of  twenty  thou- 
sand dollars  a  year/  would  you  ask  him  if  you 
could  be  assured  of  food   and  clothing  and   all 


12  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

necessaries?  And  don't  you  believe  Christ's 
grace  will  supply  you  with  a  strength  you  need  ? 
All  you  need  to  do  is  to  put  your  trust  in  him. 
'  But  by  the  grace  of  God  I  am  what  I  am;  and 
his  grace  which  was  bestowed  on  me  was  not  in 
vain ;  but  I  labored  more  abundantly  than  they 
all;  yet  not  I,  but  the  grace  of  God  which  was 
with  me/  Are  you  not  sure  there  is  for  you  in 
God's  grace  resource  for  every  necessity,  help  for 
every  burden  ?  It  shall  not  be  provided  for  you 
all  at  once.  '  And  of  his  fulness  have  all  wTe 
received,  and  grace  for  grace.'  " 

Sometimes  you  get  the  grace  of  Patience; 
sometimes  of  Endurance ;  sometimes  of  Energy ; 
sometimes  of  Love;  and,  finally,  grace  to  die. 
God  gives  us  "grace  for  grace,"  which  means 
grace  instead  of  grace.  You  now  need  grace  to 
perform  your  present  duties  well.  In  sickness 
you  will  need  the  grace  of  patience  and  the  grace 
of  resignation.  As  you  need,  it  shall  be  mani- 
fested— "  grace  instead  of  grace." 

This  grace  is  the  source  of  our  Hope.  "A 
good  hope  through  grace."  Why  should  not  we 
hope  when  God  is  in  such  grace  toward  us?    His 


GBACE   AND    PEACE.  13 

benediction  is  upon  us.  We  may  say  with  the 
Psalmist,  "  The  Lord  is  my  shepherd/'  therefore 
"  I  will  not  fear." 

And,  then,  if  because  of  any  perplexity,  or  be- 
cause of  any  tangle  of  paths  into  which  your  feet 
may  be  brought,  or  because  of  any  darkness 
which  overshadows,  you  should  ever  be  tempted 
to  doubt  that  this  is  God's  feeling  toward  vou, 
then  always  fall  back  upon  that  proof  of  God's 
love,  in  giving  our  Saviour — the  death  of  our 
Lord  upon  the  cross.  "  But  God  commendeth 
his  love  toward  us.  in  that,  while  we  were  yet 
sinners,  Christ  died  for  us." 

Christ  came  to  live  in  our  nature,  to  set  us  an 
example,  and  to  make  expiation  for  us  upon  the 
cross.  u  Herein  is  love,  not  that  we  loved  God, 
but  that  he  loved  us,  and  sent  his  Son  to  be  the 
propitiation  for  our  sins."  Come  softly  into  the 
house  where  Death  has  entered.  There  has  been 
smitten  out  of  the  mother's  arms  a  little  child. 
There  it  lies  in  the  coffin  wrapped  about  with 
flowers ;  flowers  so  helpless — in  no  place  so  help- 
less as  around  a  coffin.  The  mother  cannot  un- 
derstand such  a  providence.     "  Why  should  my 


14  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

child  be  taken,  my  only  one  ?  Over  the  way  is 
a  house  full  of  children ;  why  should  not  one  of 
them  be  taken,  not  mine?"  As  a  mother  once 
said,  looking  sadly  at  a  poor  boy  hobbling 
through  the  street  on  crutches:  "Why  should 
my  boy,  just  his  age,  so  well  formed,  so  perfect, 
have  been  taken  ?  If  God  must  take  one,  why 
not  this  deformed  one,  not  mine?  How  can  he 
be  loving  and  gracious,  yet  do  this  thing?" 

We  can  only  see  a  little;  God  sees  much.  We 
can  only  see  an  inch;  God  sees  through  the 
eternities.  God  has  translated  the  child  into  the 
celestial  gardens  "  where  angels  walk  and  seraphs 
are  the  wardens,"  and  in  our  loneliness  we  can 
only  be  absolutely  sure  that  God's  attitude  toward 
as  in  all  this  is  grace. 

Go  to  the  cross ;  see  Jesus  hanging  on  it,  and 
remember  he  was  God,  my  brother,  and  at  the 
same  time  my  Lord  ;  and  in  that  utmost  sacrifice 
of  God  there  is  the  proof  that  God's  mood  toward 
us  is  that  of  love. 

Many  and  many  a  time,  in  my  pastoral  work, 
when  I  have  seen  one  thrust  into  singular  and 
terrible  affliction,  I  myself  have  been  obliged  to 


GRACE   AND    PEACE.  15 

go  back  to  this  absolute  proof  of  God's  love- 
Christ's  heart  broken  for  us. 

And  Peace  is  the  result  of  this  attitude  of  God 
toward  us.  Peace  is  the  bloom  of  grace,  because 
through  grace  we  have  the  forgiveness  of  our 
sins.  By  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  I  see  that 
I  am  awry  with  God  ;  I  am  wrong  with  him  ;  I 
am  estranged  from  him.  I  remember  how  I 
cannot  go  back  into  the  time  an  hour  ago,  and 
change  what  was  in  it.  Have  you  ever  thought 
how  strangely  time  comes  to  us  ?  It  flows  into 
the  present  moment,  and  we  do  something,  and 
that  something  is  fixed,  and  we  cannot  change  it. 
And  so  of  all  the  past ;  and  when  we  think  of  it, 
and  of  ourselves  as  out  of  relation  with  God,  and 
then  remember  that  Christ  bore  our  sins  in  his 
own  body  on  a  tree,  what  peace  comes  into  our 
heart. 

Grace  is  peace  in  us  because  it  is  restoration 
of  Inward  Harmony,  the  restoration  of  spiritual 
health.  n  For  to  be  carnally  minded  is  death  ; 
but  to  be  spiritually  minded  is  life  and  peace." 

When  my  sin  is  put  away,  then  I  am  restored 
to  a  right  condition  with  myself.     Where  was 


16  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON, 

disharmony  now  is  harmony,  and  I  am  once 
again  settled  in  God,  am  centred;  I  am  in  the 
right  relation,  and  that  relation  is  inward  peace. 

This  is  seen  again  and  again  in  the  household. 
A  child  is  naughty ;  she  is  stubborn.  You  can- 
not manifest  your  love  to  her.  She  is  out  of  her 
true  relation  with  you.  Then  she  repents ;  she 
comes  to  you  and  makes  a  confession,  and  you 
forgive.  The  child's  relation  is  restored,  and  she 
is  at  peace. 

Because  of  this  grace,  there  blooms  in  us  the 
peace  of  Freedom  from  Fear.  "Casting  all 
your  care  upon  him,  for  he  careth  for  you."  "Be 
careful  for  nothing  ;  but  in  everything  by  prayer 
and  supplication  with  thanksgiving  let  your 
requests  be  made  known  unto  God.  And  the 
peace  of  God,  which  passeth  all  understanding, 
shall  keep  your  hearts  and  minds  through  Christ 
Jesus." 

This  grace  also  manifests  itself  in  the  peace  of 
Ease  of  Service.  It  is  always  the  peace  within 
that  makes  the  peace  outside.  If  I  am  con- 
sciously out  of  harmony  with  God,  and  so  out  of 
harmony  with  myself,  I  cannot  well  perform  the 


GRACE    AND    PEACE.  17 

duties  that  come  to  me.     I  have  not,  in  Miss 
Waring's  beautiful  words, 

"A  heart  at  leisure  from  itself, 
To  soothe  and  sympathize." 

If  in  harmony  with  God  and  myself,  I  do  not 
have  to  think  of  myself,  but  am  at  leisure  to 
think  only  of  my  duty. 

Also,  out  of  this  grace  of  God  blooms  for  us 
the  peace  of  Patience  in  Tribulation.  And  let 
us  here  think  what  tribulation  etymologically 
means.  Picture  an  Oriental  threshing-floor  upon 
which  is  spread  the  grain.  The  tribulum  is  a 
heavy  piece  of  wood,  a  kind  of  slab,  the  under 
part  of  which  is  set  with  nails.  Oxen  drag  the 
tribulum  over  the  floor,  breaking  away  the  husks 
from  the  imprisoned  kernel. 

So  we  may  hope  that  tribulation  is  breaking 
away  the  evil  from  us,  and  leaving  what  is  best 
and  highest,  and  so  we  can  be  patient.  But  let 
us  always  bear  in  mind  the  distinction  between 
tribulation  and  punishment.  God  never  pun- 
ishes Christians.  Christians  are  thrust  under 
the  tribulum,  and,  when  sure  of  God's  grace,  we 

B 


18  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

may  be  patient  under  tribulation,  because  we 
know  it  is  only  tribulation ;  it  is  not  punishment. 
It  is  but  the  breaking  away  of  the  chaff  from  the 
golden  grain. 

Then  through  grace  there  comes  to  us  the  peace 
of  forgiveness,  the  peace  of  inward  health,  the 
peace  of  fearlessness,  the  peace  of  ease  of  ser- 
vice, and  the  peace  of  patience  under  tribulation. 

But  how  can  we  have  this  peace?  Let  us 
think  not  of  ourselves,  but  of  God  in  Christ. 
Baxter  said  when  he  first  became  a  Christian  he 
gave  ten  looks  at  himself  and  one  look  at  Christ; 
but  after  a  great  deal  of  darkness  and  trouble  he 
gave  ten  at  Christ  and  one  at  himself. 

There  was  a  young  man  who  desired  to  enlist 
in  one  of  the  militia  regiments.  His  father  feared 
he  might  be  overcome  by  the  temptations ;  but 
the  son  said:  "I  will  promise  you  that  I  will 
absolutely  never  take  a  drop  of  liquor  so  long  as 
I  am  a  member  of  the  regiment."  And  the 
mother  said:  "If  ever,  under  a  stress  of  tempta- 
tion, you  should  be  raising  a  glass  to  your  lips, 
then  look  across  it  and  you  will  see  your  mother's 
face."     The  young  man  was,  near  the  close  of 


GRACE   AND    PEACE.  19 

his  service,  one  day  with  some  companions  who 
were  drinking,  and  who  urged  him,  "because  it 
was  the  end  of  their  association,"  to  take  just  this 
one  glass.  He  was  just  raising  it  to  his  lips,  when 
he  did,  as  he  really  thought,  see  his  mother's  face 
across  the  glass.  Then,  dashing  it  away  from 
him,  he  said,  "  I  cannot" 

Keep  your  eye  on  Jesus  Christ,  and  you  will 
get  such  a  vision  of  God's  grace  as  will  bring 
peace  to  your  heart. 

Let  us  be  careful  to  obey ;  and  "  whatsoever 
we  eat  and  whatsoever  we  drink,  let  us  do  all  to 
the  glory  of  God  " ;  "  He  that  doeth  his  will  shall 
know  of  the  doctrine." 

Then,  last  of  all,  let  us  expect  peace.  We  have 
a  right  to  expect  it.  How  much  there  is  in 
God's  grace !  It  is  "  exceedingly  abundant, 
above  all  that  we  can  ask  or  think."  I  wish  we 
were  all  Christians  who  were  determined  to  get 
just  as  much  out  of  religion  as  we  possibly  could. 
There  is  for  all  of  us  God's  grace,  and  so  there 
is  for  all  of  us  a  sweet  and  shining  peace. 


II. 

STRENGTH    FOR    HARASSED    CHRIS- 
TIANS. 

A  PERSON  was  climbing  the  Alpine  heights, 
when  he  saw  a  flower  blooming  in  a  crevice 
amid  drifts  of  snow.  He  wondered  how  the 
flower  could  get  strength  to  bloom  in  such  a 
frozen,  barren  spot.  On  examination  he  found 
that  a  tiny  white  rootlet  stretched  out  to  a  patch 
of  soil  amid  the  snow  drifts,  and  thence  drew 
nourishment  for  the  plant. 

As  we  confront  a  new  year,  and  think  of  the 
burdens,  cares,  and  shadows  that  will  rest  on  us, 
and,  still  more,  of  the  struggles  of  the  better  na- 
ture against  evil,  we  ask :  "  How  shall  I  get 
through  ?  In  the  past  I  have  made  many  mis- 
takes. Can  I  not  do  better  in  the  year  to  come, 
be  more  victor,  and  have  more  of  the  shining 
in  my  heart?"  Where  are  we  going  to  find 
strength  for  this?  We  need,  like  the  flower, 
20 


STRENGTH    FOR    HARASSED   CHRISTIANS.    21 

some  peculiar  resource.  Can  we  find  it?  We 
have  about  us  unfavorable  circumstances ;  there  is 
always  a  place  where  the  harness  rubs.  We  are 
in  the  plight  of  the  little  flower ;  but  if  we  bloom 
at  all,  it  must  be  where  we  are. 

As  our  children  grow  older,  they  are  more  and 
more  a  burden  to  the  parents.  "  What  shall  I 
do  with  him?  How  shall  I  lead  him?"  You 
have  lain  awake  of  nights  thinking  of  all  this. 
The  time  of  constraint  has  ceased,  and  there  be- 
gins the  time  of  sympathy  and  advice.  We 
wonder  how  the  child  we  love  is  going  to  master 
this  or  that  temptation. 

Then  there  comes  to  us  a  consciousness  of  lone- 
liness. If  we  were  but  helped  by  those  about  us, 
we  could  get  on  better.  A  minister  feels  as 
though  he  had  the  laboring  oar,  as  though  there 
were  a  lack  of  moral  and  spiritual  support. 
You  are  often  in  want  of  sympathy.  There  is 
the  chilling  influence  of  a  great  strain.  We  have 
to  keep  always  at  the  straining  point.  We  feel 
that  we  have  got  to  keep  this  up  all  through  life. 
It  seems  as  if  we  had  no  strength,  as  if  we  had 
exhausted  all  our  ability. 


22  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Then  there  are  our  easily  besetting  sins.  We 
keep  our  temper  under  for  a  time ;  then  it  gets 
the  better  of  us.  So  of  our  brooding  and  gloomy 
thoughts.  We  dispel  them  for  a  time,  then  they 
come  again  and  cloud  the  sky.  We  wonder  how 
in  such  circumstances  and  in  such  a  plight  we 
can  expand  the  beautiful  flower  of  the  Christian 
life. 

Now,  the  Bible  is  given  for  just  such  harassed 
men  and  women  as  we.  Turn,  for  example,  to 
that  marvelous  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians.  If  you 
have  not  become  familiar  with  it,  you  can  do  no 
better  thing  for  the  new  year  than  to  read  it  over 
and  over  and  over  a  dozen  times.  I  do  not  know 
where  there  is  better  help  for  harassed  Christians. 

We  cannot  now  understand  how  hard  it  was 
then  to  be  a  Christian.  There  was  the  luxurious 
wicked  city.  There  was  the  beautiful  temple 
with  its  gorgeous  worship.  There  were  a  few 
Christians  gathered  out  of  that  vice  and  heathen- 
ism, seeking  to  live  purely  and  nobly,  while  the 
whole  influence  was  against  them.  If  we  are 
like  that  flower  amid  the  snowdrifts,  surely  they 
were  a  great  deal  more  so. 


STRENGTH    FOR    HARASSED    CHRISTIANS.     23 

And  now  in  the  very  first  chapter,  here  is  what 
Paul  says  to  these  Ephesians  :  "  You  are  not  left 
alone ;  you  will  be  helped."  And  then  he  says  : 
"And  what  is  the  exceeding  greatness  of  his 
power  to  usward  who  believe  according  to  the 
workings  of  his  mighty  power,  which  he  wrought 
in  Christ,  when  he  raised  him  from  the  dead, 
and  set  him  at  his  own  right  hand  in  the 
heavenly  places,  far  above  all  principality  and 
power  and  might  and  dominion  and  every  name 
that  is  named,  not  only  in  this  world,  but  also 
in  that  which  is  to  come,  and  hath  put  all 
things  under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the 
head  over  all  things  to  the  church."  It  is  power 
like  that  into  which  we  may  thrust  ourselves  and 
be  strong.  It  is  power,  exceeding  great  "  and 
mighty."  We  are  surrounded  by  the  effects  of 
the  divine  power.  You  are  out  at  sea,  on 
board  the  ship  that  seems  big  when  in  port,  but 
which  seems  so  tiny  out  on  the  waves  that  it  is 
taken  as  if  it  were  a  cockle  shell  and  tossed  from 
wave  to  wave.  You  think  how  terrible  if  a 
storm  should  arise.  You  feel  something  of  the 
power  of  the  ocean. 


24  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

But  it  is  not  such  an  exhibition  of  power  that 
we  are  directed  to  in  the  passage;  it  is  the  great 
exceeding  might  which  God  wrought  in  Christ 
when  he  raised  him  from  the  dead.  The  most 
tyrannical  power  in  the  world  is  death.  You 
stand  in  some  companionship  which  is  precious 
to  you  ;  you  rejoice  in  it ;  but  the  question  arises, 
How  long  shall  it  last?  The  mother  kisses  her 
babe,  but  she  cannot  help  thinking  what  if  the 
little  child  were  to  lie  in  her  arms  chilled  to 
death.  At  any  rate,  we  press  on  unceasingly 
toward  death.  The  last  breath  will  be  drawn.  I 
sometimes  think  how  strange  it  will  be  to  be  in 
a  world  where  the  great  thought  will  be  Life. 
Here  the  reigning  thought  is  death.  Life  is  the 
word  that  reigns  in  the  Book  of  the  Revelation. 
"  He  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  the  water  of  life." 

Our  Lord  came  into  our  world,  and  took  our 
doom,  and  himself  died.  Death  wielded  its 
sceptre  over  him,  as  it  will  over  you  and  me; 
but  in  Christ  this  mighty  power  is  baffled. 
Death  is  victim,  and  Christ  is  victor.  He  died 
and  then  he  rose,  and  that  is  the  sort  of  power 
that  is  on  our  side,  and  that  is  to  help  us. 


STRENGTH    FOR    HARASSED    CHRISTIANS.    25 

This  thought  is  full  of  stimulus  to  me.  I 
have  one  who  has  helped  me,  but  he  drops  into 
the  grave  and  leaves  me.  I  have  but  his  memory. 
But  Christ  was  raised  from  the  dead.  This  is 
resurrection  power.  It  not  only  raised  him,  but 
it  set  him  at  God's  right  hand.  In  our  nature, 
Christ  died ;  in  our  nature,  was  raised  ;  in  our 
nature,  he  ascended,  and  sits  on  the  highest 
throne.  There  is  my  nature  crowned  over  all 
the  works  of  the  Creator. 

The  great  power  which  raised  up  Christ  from 
the  dead  and  set  him  at  God's  rio-ht  hand  has 
also  subjected  all  to  his  rule,  has  "  put  all  things 
under  his  feet." 

Here  is  a  general  passing  through  a  conquered 
province;  he  makes  requisitions  for  his  army; 
it  may  be  of  cattle,  or  of  grain,  or  of  horses,  or 
of  money.  It  comes,  for  he  has  conquered  the 
province,  and  no  one  can  dispute  him. 

So  our  Lord  Christ  has  conquered  creation 
and  nature.  Providence  is  at  his  command.  All 
powers  are  under  his  feet;  all  that  is  in  this 
world  and  in  the  world  to  come.  You  do  not 
knew  that  you  are  helped  by  angels,  but  you  are. 


26  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Every  personality  and  power  is  facile  to  his 
touch. 

This  power  that  is  so  strongly  suggested  in  the 
passage  is  power  in  relation  with  every  one  of  us ; 
for,  "  listen,  ye  trembling  Ephesian  Christians, 
this  exceeding  power  is  not  away  off  at  a  distance, 
but  is  to  usmard  who  believe."  It  is  this  power 
which  we  have,  power  that  raised  Christ  from 
the  dead,  and  has  put  him  at  God's  own  right 
hand,  and  has  put  all  power  under  his  feet. 

You  may  bloom  even  amid  the  snowdrifts, 
for  there  is  power  such  as  we  cannot  dream  of. 
A  Christian  woman  came  to  me,  and  said  :  "  I 
do  not  know  that  I  am  a  Christian ;  I  do  not  feel 
as  I  used."  I  said  to  her:  "Look  here,  now, 
here  is  the  New  Testament ;  read  it  over  and 
and  over,  and  when  you  find  a  passage  that 
speaks  of  Christ  and  his  power,  and  what  he  will 
do  for  you,  mark  it  in  the  margin.  Cease  look- 
ing to  yourself  and  look  away  to  Christ."  In  a 
week  she  came  again,  and  the  peace  of  God  was 
on  her  face.  She  had  found  that  Jesus  Christ 
was  the  reservoir  of  God's  power.  Yes,  what  we 
have  to  do  is  to  "  lay  aside  every  weight  and  the 


STRENGTH    FOR    HARASSED    CHRISTIANS.     27 

sin  that  doth  so  easily  beset  us,"  and  to  look 
away  unto  Jesus.  Remember  what  is  on  our  side. 
One  who  had  taken  on  her  the  duty  of  visitation 
in  this  city  felt  that  it  was  very  difficult ;  but 
she  knelt  down,  and  said  :  "  Lord  Jesus,  this  is 
all  thine.  Do  thou  go  with  me."  She  found 
that  the  paths  that  seemed  filled  with  obstacles 
were  cleared  of  the  hindering  stones.  She  looked 
back,  and  was  surprised  to  see  how  easy  it  all 
had  been.  You  see,  she  had  drawn  on  Christ's 
powrer. 

I  remember  how  sick  my  heart  felt  when  I 
came  to  leave  home  to  go  to  college,  a  thousand 
miles  away.  I  did  not  know  how  I  should 
understand  the  strange  studies  and  the  strange 
surroundings.  As  I  thought  of  it  in  the  cars,  I 
was  appalled.  Then  I  turned  to  my  father,  who 
was  sitting  by  my  side,  and  (without  saying  a 
word  to  him)  I  just  thought,  "Well,  father  is 
with  me,  and  he  will  carrv  me  through."  It 
seemed  a  hard  thing  to  go  to  college;  but  what 
a  good  thing  it  was  !  How  could  I  have  done 
my  work  but  for  it!  So  it  will  be.  Our  Lord 
Christ  goes  with  us  to   do  the  difficult  things. 


28  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Why  should  we  not  be  strong  Christians  instead 
of  being  weak  ones  ? 

Paul  Gerhard  was  a  sweet  singer,  born  in  Sax- 
ony. He  is  the  author  of  the  well-known  hymn, 
"Give  to  the  winds  thy  fears."  The  hymn  has 
twelve  stanzas  in  the  original,  and  five  of  them 
are  in  all  our  hymn  books.  There  is  a  tender 
storv  of  how  God  is  true  to  the  faith  in  him  of 
which  the  hymn  sings.  There  was  a  German 
peasant  who  lived  near  Warsaw.  His  rent  was 
unpaid,  and  the  landlord  was  about  to  thrust 
him  from  his  home.  It  was  in  the  bitter  winter 
weather,  and  though  the  poor  man  had  thrice 
appealed  for  a  little  time  to  the  landlord,  the 
landlord  was  inexorable.  The  next  day  the 
helpless  peasant  was  to  find  himself  and  his  fam- 
ily homeless  in  the  snow.  What  could  they  do 
but  pray  ?  And  then  they  all  sang  together  the 
verses  of  Paul  Gerhard's  hymn  of  faith  : 

11  Give  to  the  winds  thy  fears  ; 
Hope,  and  be  undismayed  ; 
God  hears  thy  sighs  and  counts  thy  tears, 
God  shall  lift  up  thy  head." 

At  length,  singing  on,  they  come  to  the  verse: 


STRENGTH    FOK    HARASSED    CHRISTIANS.    2S 

44 Nothing  thy  work  suspending, 
No  foe  can  make  thee  pause, 
When  thou,  thine  own  defending, 
Dost  undertake  their  cause.' ' 

There  was  just  then  a  rap  upon  the  window. 
This  German  peasant's  grandfather  had  trained 
a  raven,  as  such  birds  can  be  trained,  to  do 
various  things.  It  was  this  bird  tapping  against 
the  window  pane.  The  window  was  opened,  and 
in  flew  the  raven  with  a  costly  jeweled  ring  in 
his  beak.  The  peasant  took  it  at  once  to  his 
minister,  who  identified  it  as  the  property  of 
King  Stanislaus  the  Beneficent,  and  to  whom  he 
gave  it  back.  You  can  easily  imagine  how, 
when  the  king  heard  the  whole  story,  there  was 
no  longer  danger  of  rooflessness  to  the  poor  but 
trustful  and  honest  peasant.  Indeed,  the  king 
built  him  a  new  house,  and  gave  him  cattle  from 
his  own  herds.  And  over  the  door  of  this  house, 
on  an  iron  tablet,  stands  still  the  effigy  of  a 
raven  with  a  ring  in  his  beak,  and  underneath 
are  the  first  four  suggestive  lines  of  the  beauti- 
ful stanza  they  were  singing  when  help  came  so 
surprisingly : 


30  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

"All  means  always  possessing, 
Invincible  in  might ; 
Thy  doings  are  all  blessing, 
Thy  goings  are  all  light." 

Of  course,  I  do  not  mean  to  say  that  God  will 
help  yon  always  in  a  way  so  strange;  but  I  do 
mean  to  say  that  God  will  help.    Be  sure  of  this: 

4  His  doings  are  all  blessing, 
His  goings  are  all  light. 

Let  me  read  these  great  verses  once  again  : 
"And  what  is  the  exceeding  greatness  of  his 
power  to  us- ward  who  believe,  according  to  the 
working  of  his  mighty  power,  which  he  wrought 
in  Christ,  when  he  raised  him  from  the  dead, 
and  set  him  at  his  own  right  hand  in  the  heav- 
enly places,  far  above  all  principality  and  power 
and  might  and  dominion,  and  every  name  that 
is  named,  not  only  in  this  world,  but  also  in  that 
which  is  to  come.  And  hath  put  all  things  under 
his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over  all 
things  to  the  church." 


III. 

AS  MUCH  AS  WE  ARE  WILLING  TO 
RECEIVE. 

YOU  remember  the  story  of  the  staying  of  the 
oil.  A  prophet's  widow  was  in  trouble. 
Her  husband's  estate  had  turned  out  badly,  and, 
after  the  fashion  of  the  time,  the  creditors  w7ere 
threatening  to  sell  into  bondage  her  two  sons. 
In  her  extremity  the  widow  makes  application  to 
Elisha.  His  question  is,  "  What  bast  thou  in  the 
house?"  ''Only  a  pot  of  oil,"  the  distressed 
widow  answers.  Then  the  direction  is  that  she 
borrow  from  her  neighbors  as  many  vessels  as 
she  can.  She  is  to  borrow  not  a  few.  And  when 
she  had  gathered  the  vessels,  and  behind  the  shut 
door  of  her  house  began  to  pour  into  them  from 
her  single  pot  of  oil,  she  found  her  supply  of  oil 
sufficient  to  fill  all  her  borrowed  vessels.  Its 
sale  would  lift  her  beyond  want.  And  it  came 
to  pass,  when  the  vessels  were  full,  that  she  said  to 

31 


32  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

her  son  :  "  Bring  me  yet  a  vessel."  And  he  said 
unto  her:  "There  is  not  a  vessel  more."  And 
the  oil  stayed.  But  the  oil  did  not  stay  as  long  as 
there  were  vessels  to  hold  it 

The  ancient  story  is  full  of  the  most  real  re- 
ligious uses. 

Lay  this  down  as  a  fundamental  principle  for 
the  Christian  life  :  We  may  have  just  as  much  of 
the  grace  and  help  of  God  as  we  are  willing  to 
receive.  If  we  are  straitened,  it  is  never  in  God, 
but  always  in  ourselves.  The  oil  stayed  only 
when  there  were  no  more  vessels  to  fill  with  it. 

Here  is  a  most  sweet  poem  of  Faith  I  found 
to-day : 

Since  the  Father's  arm  sustains  thee, 

Peaceful  be. 
When  a  chastening  hand  restrains  thee, 

It  is  he. 
Know  his  love  in  full  completeness 
Fills  the  measure  of  thy  weakness  ; 
If  he  wound  thy  spirit  sore, 

Trust  him  more. 

Without  measure,  uncomplaining, 

In  his  hand 
Lay  whatever  things  thou  canst  not 

Understand ; 


ALL    WE    ARE    WILL1KG    TO    RECEIVE.       33 

Though  the  world  thy  folly  spurneth, 
From  thy  faith  in  pity  turneth, 
Peace  thy  inmost  soul  shall  fill, 
Lying  still. 

Like  an  infant,  if  thou  thinkest 

Thou  canst  stand, 
Childlike,  proudly  pushing  back 

The  proffered  hand, 
Courage  soon  is  changed  to  fear, 
Strength  does  feebleness  appear ; 
In  his  love  if  thou  abide, 

He  will  guide. 

Fearest  sometimes  that  thy  Father 

Hath  forgot  ? 
When  the  clouds  around  thee  gather, 

Doubt  him  not. 
Always  hath  the  daylight  broken, 
Always  hath  he  comfort  spoken, 
Better  hath  he  been  for  years 

Than  thy  fears. 

Therefore,  whatsoe'er  betideth 

Night  or  day, 
Know — his  love  for  thee  provideth 

Good  alway. 
Crown  of  sorrow  gladly  take, 
Grateful  wear  it  for  his  sake, 
Sweetly  bending  to  his  will, 

Lying  still, 
c 


34  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

To  his  own  thy  Saviour  giveth 

Daily  strength  ; 
To  each  troubled  soul  that  liveth, 

Peace  at  length ; 
Weakest  lambs  have  largest  share 
Of  this  tender  Shepherd's  care  ; 
Ask  him  not  then  "  When  ? ' '  or  "  How  ? 

Only  bow ! 

Well,  you  will  say,  "  That  is  very  beautiful," 
and  I  say,  "It  is  beautiful;"  and  you  will  say, 
"  It  is  the  mood  of  faith,"  and  I  say,  "  It  is  the 
mood  you  ought  to  be  in,  and  which  we  all  may 
be  in,  if  we  will.'*  Whatever  may  betide  exter- 
nally, there  should  always  be  within  us  a  sweet 
placidity ;  there  should  always  be  such  calmness 
as  when  Jesus  spoke  to  the  waves  and  said, 
"Peace,  be  still."  It  is  not  at  all  impossible 
that  the  Christian  heart  should  be  in  steady  day- 
light, though  there  be  midnight  inwardly.  Bring 
Scripture  promises  as  vessels,  into  which  the  grace 
of  faith  may  be  poured. 

For,  notice  just  a  moment,  What  is  Faith? 
Well,  it  is  this  :  It  is  something  that  must  always 
have  some  object  on  which  it  can  lay  hold.  You 
must  have  something  to   believe.     There  is  no 


ALL   WE    ARE    WILLING    TO    RECEIVE.       35 

such  thing  as  faith  unless  you  have  something 
toward  which  faith  turns.  Two  men  were  talk- 
ing together ;  they  were  transacting  a  great 
business  enterprise  ;  they  were  about  to  part,  with 
certain  details  that  must  be  done,  and  one  said  to 
the  other,  "  I  trust  you  for  all  this."  This  is  the 
way  of  faith  :  that  man  could  not  have  had  faith 
if  he  had  not  faith  in  somebody. 

I  often  say  to  the  deacons  in  my  church  :  "  I 
will  trust  you  to  attend  to  this,"  and  it  is  always 
done.  And  so  you  see  that  faith  is  not  any 
ecstasy  into  which  we  are  to  urge  ourselves.  I 
have  said  this  to  you  a  great  many  times ;  but  I 
do  not  believe  you  have  learned  the  lesson  yet. 
It  is  such  a  pestiferous  idea  that  you  cannot  have 
(any  faith  unless  you  are  caught  up  like  Elijah. 
When  people  say,  "  We  want  more  faith/'  they 
think,  *'I  have  to  struggle  and  to  introvert  mv- 
self  and  to  wonder  if  this  feeling  is  right  and  1! 
that  feeling  is  right;  and  I  must  spend  all  night 
in  prayer,  and  weep,  and  go  through  a  terrible 
time  to  religious  ecstacy."     That  is  not  faith. 

Will  you  also  notice  that  faith  must  have  not 
only  an  object  on  which  to  lay  hold,  but  an  object 


36  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

outside  of  ourselves.  You  may  say  to  a  roan, 
"  Have  faith  in  yourself."  That  is  a  good  thing 
in  certain  directions,  but  not  in  religion.  Sam- 
son had  faith  in  himself,  and  he  tumbled  fear- 
fully. The  prodigal  son  had  faith  that  he  could 
take  care  of  his  own  property,  and  he  "  wasted  it 
in  riotous  living."  Then  what  is  that  on  which 
faith  is  to  lay  grasp?  It  is  simply  and  always 
the  divine  promises.  We  have  great  faith  when 
we  greatly  lay  hold  of  what  God  tells  us.  Have 
great  experimental  knowledge  of  God's  word, 
and  then  you  will  know  what  God  promises  to 
do  for  you. 

I  was  riding  with  Mr.  Spurgeon  one  day  last 
summer,  and  he  was  telling  me  how  the  Lord 
constantly  helped  him.  And  he  said:  "I  don't 
like  to  have  things  go  too  smoothly ;  I  like  to 
have  great  burdens  laid  upon  me."  "  Well," 
I  said,  "  responsible  as  you  are  for  one  hundred 
thousand  dollars  a  year,  you  seem  as  easy  as  if  it 
were  but  a  ha'penny."  And  he  said :  "  I  pray  about 
it  when  any  strait  closes  around  me  from  which 
I  must  be  delivered."  And  I  said  :  "How  do  you 
pray  ?  "     And  he  said :  "  I  get  a  promise  ;  I  find 


ALL    WE   ARE   WILLING   TO   RECEIVE.       37 

one  which  is  applicable  to  my  case,  and  I  plead 
that  promise."  Faith  is  not  an  awful  spasm  ;  it 
is  not  a  tremendous  outcry ;  it  is  quiet,  because 
it  has  something  on  which  it  lays  hold — that  is, 
on  what  God  has  promised. 

And  now  the  reason  whv  we  do  not  have 
enough  of  the  grace  of  faith  is  that  we  do  not 
bring  vessels  enough.  I  say  to  a  person  who  has 
become  a  Christian :  "  Well,  you  believe  the 
Lord's  promise?  Here  is  this  promise,  ( Him 
that  cometh  unto  me,  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out'; 
are  you  willing  to  confess  Christ  ?  "  "  Yes  ;  I 
am  willing."  "And  you  do  not  hold  anything 
back?"  "No;  I  do  not."  "Well,"  I  say, 
u  here  is  this  promise.  '  I  will  not  cast  out ' ;  do 
you  believe  it  ?  "  "  Yes  ;  I  believe  that."  So 
this  person  brings  the  vessels  of  the  Lord's 
promise,  and  the  Lord  pours  into  it  the  grace  of 
faith,  and  he  believes  his  sins  forgiven. 

Many  Christians  stop  right  there ;  they  never 
get  beyond  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins.  I  know 
such  Christians  in  this  church.  If  one  speaks, 
he  always  has  a  backward  look.  He  says  :  "Ever 
so  many  years  ago,  I  gave  myself  to  Christ,  and 


38  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

he  forgave  my  sins."  But  he  has  only  meagre 
faith,  though  he  is  a  Christian,  because  he  has 
never  brought  more  than  one  vessel  of  promise. 
It  is  as  if  a  baby  should  be  born,  and  stay  a  baby 
always,  though  he  should  live  to  be  a  hundred 
years  old.  Lots  of  Christians  whose  heads  are 
whitened  toward  the  grave  have  never  gone  fur- 
ther than  the  forgiveness  of  sins.  Just  think  of 
the  rich  promises  for  us  besides  that  of  forgive- 
ness. There  is  the  promise  of  the  divine  in- 
dwelling:  "I  will  not  leave  you  comfortless;  I 
will  come  to  you."  Suppose  I  take  the  vessels 
of  this  promise  and  believe- 
Then,  also,  there  are  Scripture  promises  con- 
cerning earthly  care,  a  heavenly  discipline,  and 
that  promise  about  "  all  things  working  together 
for  good  to  them  that  love  God."  That  "all 
things"  means  trouble  with  the  servants  in  the 
kitchen ;  the  dust  gathering  quickly  when  you 
have  just  swept  it  away ;  the  beefsteak  burned 
which  you  were  preparing  for  your  husband 
when  he  should  come  home.  It  means  all  the 
criss-cross,  and  the  attrition,  and  bother;  just 
like  a  mosquito  that  does   not  seriously  wound, 


ALL   WE   ARE    WILLING    TO    KECEIVE.       HO 

but  only  irritates.  Suppose,  then,  you  bring  the 
vessel  of  that  promise,  that  the  Lord  may  pour 
in  his  grace. 

Then  there  are  promises  concerning  great  ex- 
tremity, as,  for  instance,  that  promise :  "  Yea, 
though  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow 
of  death,  I  will  fear  no  evil,  for  thou  art  with 
me;  thy  rod  and  thy  staff  they  comfort  me." 
Thy  mace  and  thy  crook.  One  who  had  just 
been  to  Palestine  brought  back  a  mace ;  it  was 
an  oak  club,  into  which  were  driven  iron  nails. 
It  could  deal  a  very  tremendous  blow,  and  was 
necessary,  for  the  shepherd  must  be  well  armed. 
There  is  always  the  vulture  hovering  over  the 
flock,  and  there  are  vipers  which  must  be  smitten 
down.  There  are  banditti  prowling  around,  who 
get  their  living  by  predatory  raids  on  the  shep- 
herd. 

Then  "  the  rod  "  is  the  shepherd's  crook.  It 
is  that  with  which  he  points  out  the  way  to  the 
flock  as  he  goes  before  it,  with  which  he  lifts 
over  some  gully  the  lamb  too  weak  to  go  himself. 
"  Thy  defence  and  thy  guidance  are  with  me." 
That  is  the  meaning  of  the  rod  and  staff. 


40  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Well,  you  are  in  extremity ;  it  seems  to  you  as 
if  you  were  in  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of  death. 
Then,  what  are  you  to  do  ?  Bring  the  vessel  of 
a  Scripture  promise  like  this.  Do  not  strain  and 
struggle  and  sweat.  Look  through  this  word  of 
God  and  find  a  promise  which  exactly  meets  your 
case.  If  you  knew  the  treasure  God  had  inlaid 
for  you  in  this  word,  you  would  have  more  faith ; 
for  you  would  know  more  what  you  are  to 
believe.  Borrow,  then,  vessels  of  promise,  that 
the  Lord  may  fill  them.  Believe  for  the  daily 
life,  and  believe  for  death  that  is  coming  to  all 
of  us.  Borrow  vessels  of  promises,  and  so  into 
them  will  flow  the  grace  of  faith,  and  so  you  will 
be  men  and  women  of  great  faith. 

I  was  reading,  some  time  since,  in  one  of  Dr. 
William  Taylor's  books,  and  there  was  this  foot 
note :  "  He  was  going  home  from  church  when 
he  was  a  boy  in  Scotland,  and  he  asked  his 
father  what  the  minister  meant  when  he  spoke 
of  ' appropriating  faith/  His  father  answered  : 
1  Just  take  your  Bible,  and  when  you  come  to 
any  promise  that  just  fits  you,  you  just  mark 
that  promise;  that  is  appropriating  faith/  " 


ALL    WE   ARE    WILLING    TO    RECEIVE.       41 

Then,  also,  let  us  bring  vessels  of  service  that 
we  may  have  the  grace  of  strength.  That  was  a 
beautiful  request  that  one  made  the  other  evening 
in  the  prayer  meeting  :  "  Pray  for  me  that  I  may 
use  the  light  I  have/'  The  more  she  used  the 
light  she  had,  so  much  the  more  light  she  would 
have.  One  of  the  most  fundamental  passages  for 
the  Christian  life  is :  "  If  any  man  will  do  his 
will,  he  shall  know  of  the  doctrine." 

I  remember  how  I  found  that  out ;  I  never 
shall  forget  it  as  long  as  I  live.  I  do  not  sup- 
pose there  was  ever  a  fellow  who,  when  he 
entered  the  ministry,  had  greener  views  than  I 
had.  For  I  said  :  "  I  shall  do  just  what  I  please. 
I  alwavs  liked  reading  and  studying;  but  I  do 
not  like  this  pastoral  work,  and  I  am  not  going 
to  do  it."  I  went  on  trying  to  refuse.  I  said : 
"  I  cannot  do  that,"  which  meant  "  I  will  not 
do  it."  What  a  plight  I  was  in  !  I  found  there 
was  this  one  to  go  and  see,  and  that  one  to  go 
and  see;  and  I  studied  the  Bible,  and  found  it 
was  full  of  pastoral  work.  I  never  shall  forget 
the  night  I  broke  down.  I  fell  on  my  knees, 
and  said  :  "  Lord,  I  will  do  it."     And  the  next 


42  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

day  I  started  out,  and  before  night  I  was  fond 
of  it,  and  I  have  been  fond  of  it  ever  since. 

Now,  suppose  I  had  not  brought  that  vessel 
of  service,  should  I  ever  have  had  my  strength 
for  service?  Just  in  proportion  as  you  briug 
vessels  of  service,  you  will  have  God's  help  ;  you 
will  not  have  his  help  beforehand.  Ever  so 
many  people  say : "  We  would  do  this  thing  if  we 
were  sure  there  was  a  magazine  from  which  our 
vessels  might  be  filled."  But  you  will  never 
have  the  grace  of  help  unless  you  do  what  God 
wants.     When  you  sing — 

41  The  mistakes  of  my  life  have  been  many," 

you  say :  "  Well,  I  am  a  very  poor  Christian, 
indeed."  Well,  so  are  we  all ;  but  you  need  not 
be  so  poor  as  you  are.  The  busiest  man  is  the 
happiest  man — he  upon  whom  time  does  not 
hang  heavily.  Try  it ;  you  bring  the  vessel  of 
service,  and  into  it  will  shortly  be  poured  the 
grace  of  help. 

Another  point :  Bring  the  vessel  of  confes- 
sion that  we  may  have  the  grace  of  shining.  If 
you  look  through  the  Scriptures  you   will  find 


AXL   WE   ARE   WILLING    TO    RECEIVE.       43 

ever  go  many  promises  of  inward  light  attached 
to  our  confessing  Christ.  Do  you  remember 
Ben-hadad  besieged  the  capital  of  Samaria  so 
closely  that  there  was  a  terrible  famine  there,  so 
that  the  mothers  began  to  eat  their  children? 
And  the  Lord  sent  such  a  panic  among  the 
hoste  of  the  Syrians  that  they  arose  and  fled. 
And  the  lepers,  who  had  been  in  trouble,  saying  : 
"  If  we  go  into  the  city,  we  shall  die ;  and  if  we 
go  to  the  host  of  the  Syrians,  we  cannot  more 
than  die,  anyway,"  now  began  to  eat ;  and  when 
they  saw  the  great  affluence  everywhere,  they 
said  :  "  This  is  not  good  ;  if  we  tarry  until  the 
morning,  some  mischief  will  come  upon  us;  now, 
therefore,  come,  that  we  may  go  and  tell  the 
kind's  household."  Well,  when  a  Christian  has 
accepted  Jesus  Christ,  and  when  he  has  seen  the 
benefit  of  religion  for  his  own  soul,  and  yet  shuts 
his  mouth,  as  those  lepers  did,  you  may  be  sure 
he  is  blighted.  I  have  seen  many  Christians 
who  do  not  enjoy  religion,  having  only  just 
enough  religion  to  make  them  wretched,  and 
that  is  all.  But  bring  the  vessel  of  confession, 
and  into  it  shall  always  be  poured  the  grace  of 


44  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

shining.  Only  this  week  I  have  seen  this  ex- 
emplified. I  went  to  one,  and  said :  "  You 
believe  in  Christ  absolutely  ?  "  "  Yes."  "  Well, 
then,  will  you  confess  it  by  just  walking  to  the 
seat  in  front  there  ?  "  "  No ;  I  cannot  do  that." 
A  few  days  later  I  went  to  her,  and  said  :  "  Don't 
you  see  that  you  are  holding  back  something 
from  the  Lord  when  you  refuse  to  confess  him?" 
And  she  thought  a  moment,  and  said:  "I  will 
confess."  Before  the  meeting  closed  I  saw  the 
shining  in  her  face.  You  see  we  have  just  as 
much  of  God's  grace  and  help  as  we  are  willing 
to  take.  May  God  grant  that  we  bring  vessels 
that  we  may  have  great  measure  of  the  oil  of 
grace ! 

A  poor,  blind  man  was  traveling  one  day ; 

The  guiding  staff  from  out  his  hand  was  gone, 
And  the  road  crooked,  so  he  lost  his  way  ; 

And  the  night  fell,  and  a  great  storm  came  on. 

He  was  not,  therefore,  troubled  and  afraid, 
Nor  did  he  vex  the  silence  with  his  cries ; 

But  on  the  rainy  grass  his  cheek  he  laid, 
And  waited  for  the  morning  sun  to  rise  ; 

Saying  to  his  heart :  "  Be  still,  my  heart,  and  wait, 
For  if  a  good  man  happen  to  go  by, 


ALL   WE   ARE    WILLING    TO    RECEIVE.       45 

He  will  not  leave  us  to  our  dark  estate 
And  the  cold  cover  of  the  storm,  to  die. 

"  But  he  will  sweetly  take  us  by  the  hand 
And  lead  us  back  into  the  straight  highway ; 

Full  soon  the  clouds  will  have  vanished,  and 
All  the  wide  east  be  blazoned  with  the  day." 

And  we  are  like  that  blind  man,  all  of  us, 
Benighted,  lost ;  but  while  the  storm  doth  fall 

Shall  we  not  stay  our  sinking  hearts  up  thus  ? 
Above  us  there  is  One  who  sees  it  all. 

And  if  his  name  be  Love,  as  we  are  told, 
He  will  not  leave  us  to  unequal  strife  ; 

But  to  that  city  with  the  streets  of  gold 
Bring  us,  and  give  us  everlasting  life. 

Not  merely  heaven  will  God  give  us.  He 
has  a  great  deal  for  us  before  we  go  to  heaven. 
He  has  strength  and  shining. 


IV. 
SUBMISSION. 

ONE  of  the  best  illustrations  of  submission 
was  given  when  David,  after  the  death 
of  his  child,  submitted  to  God.  The  child  was 
very  sick ;  David  sought  earnestly  that  hi?  life 
might  be  spared.  Of  course,  he  had  used  all 
the  skill  which  the  resources  of  a  king  could 
furnish ;  then  he  gave  himself  to  prayer  and 
fasting,  lying  all  night  upon  the  ground  in  sup- 
plication. When  the  child  had  died,  the  court- 
iers, remembering  that  the  king  was  so  smitten 
at  the  mere  fear  of  the  child's  death,  dared  not 
tell  him.  But  he  asked,  "Is  the  child  dead?" 
and  they  said,  "  He  is  dead."  Then  he  arose 
and  anointed  himself  and  went  to  the  house  of 
God.  Then  he  came  to  his  own  house  and 
asked  that  meat  be  set  before  him.  They,  in 
great  wonder,  said :  "  We  cannot  understand. 
You  have  fasted  and  have  wept  when  the  child 
46 


SUBMISSION.  47 

was  sick,  and  now  that  the  child  is  dead  you 
arise  and  eat."  David  said:  "While  the  child 
was  alive  I  fasted  and  wept;  but  now  he  is  dead, 
wherefore  should  I  fast?  Can  I  bring  him  back 
a^ain?" 

I  would  like  to  talk  to  you  a  little  while  as  we 
wait  together  now  of  what  submission  is  and  of 
what  submission  will  do  for  us. 

Submission  is  recognition  of  the  divine  au- 
thority. We  are  God's  really;  we  are  under 
ownership;  we  do  not  belong  to  ourselves;  we 
belong  to  God  by  the  right  of  creation,  by  the 
right  of  redemption,  by  the  right  of  preservation, 
by  all  rights,  we  are  God's  property  and  not  our 
own.  There  is  over  us  a  divine  authority.  We 
are  under  God's  scepter.  We  come  distinctly 
under  his  rule. 

Have  you  ever  asked,  "What  is  the  essence 
of  sin?"  There  is  a  distinction  between  the 
expression  of  sin,  and  its  root  or  essence.  Sin 
means  essentially,  and  always  is,  selfishness  or 
selfness — that  is  to  say,  the  love  of  self-rule.  It 
is  at  the  direct  antipodes  from  the  divine  au- 
thority. 


48  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

When  our  first  parents,  in  the  initial  sin,  ate 
the  forbidden  fruit,  they  then  chose  to  do  with- 
out God.  This  was  the  seed  out  of  which  all  sin 
ever  since  has  sprung.  When  we  become  Chris- 
tians, we  recognize  God's  authority;  we  declare 
that  we  belong  to  him,  and  are  under  his  rule. 

The  divine  authority  asserts  itself  in  many 
ways.  One  way  is  in  that  which  is  inevitable  in 
our  lives.  There  are  certain  inevitables  in  every 
life,  and  when  these  occur  we  may  be  sure  that 
they  are  the  expression  of  the  divine  authority 
in  our  lives. 

I  remember  how,  in  the  Vale  of  Chamouni.  I 
used  to  look  at  Mount  Blanc,  crown  of  the  Alps, 
rearing  itself  far  up  into  the  blue.  I  saw  that 
the  other  mountains  scattered  about  this  central 
one  adjusted  themselves  to  it;  it  adjusted  itself 
to  nothing.  In  every  life  there  are  things  that 
stand  out  as  inflexible  and  rocky  as  Mount  Blanc. 
We  cannot  help  them  ;  they  are.  But  there  are 
many  things  in  our  lives  which  we  can  change. 
Then  we  have  a  perfect  right  to  change  them. 
There  is  no  virtue  in  penance.  It  is  a  Romish 
notion  ;  and  is  of  the  devil,  not  of  the  Scripture. 


SUBMISSION.  49 

When  we  can  get  out  of  the  suffering,  we  have 
alwavs  a  right  to  do  it.  The  fact  of  its  change- 
ableness  is  a  revelation  of  the  divine  will  that 
we  may  change  it.  I  think  many  of  our  trou- 
bles are  needless  troubles.  A  man  said  :  "  I  had 
for  five  years  to  plough  around  a  rock  in  my 
field,  always  thinking  it  such  a  large  rock  that  it 
would  take  too  much  time  and  trouble  to  remove 
it.  Then,  accidentally,  I  found,  to  my  surprise, 
that  it  was  little  more  than  two  feet  long."  One 
said  :  "  Then  the  first  time  you  really  faced  your 
difficulty  you  conquered  it."  "  Yes,  and  I  be- 
lieve before  we  pray  about  them  we  had  better 
look  our  troubles  right  in  the  face.  For  five 
vears  I  had  been  saving,  'I  cannot  do  it';  vet 
the  minute  I  faced  it  over  it  went." 

There  are  things  in  our  lives  that  we  can 
change.  There  are  other  things  that  are  inevit- 
able; for  instance,  Byron's  club  foot;  he  was 
born  with  it ;  he  could  not  cure  it ;  it  was  inev- 
itable. 

Charles  Lamb's  sister's  insanity  was  one  of  the 
inevitables  in  his  life  and  her  life.  In  all  Eng- 
lish history,  there  is  nothing  more  pathetic.     I 


50  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

have  visited  the  spot  where  he  was  born  and 
where  he  lived.  His  sister  was  subject  to  sud- 
den seizures  of  insanity.  He  devoted  himself 
through  long  years,  with  the  utmost  tenderness 
and  self-sacrifice,  to  this  sister.  She  besought 
him  to  put  her  in  a  straight  jacket  whenever 
these  attacks  should  come;  she  was  always  fore- 
warned; he  took  her  to  the  Retreat  to  remain 
while  the  paroxysm  lasted.  He  accepted  the 
inevitable. 

So,  also,  the  death  of  Mrs.  Helen  Hunt's 
("  H.  H.")  child  was  one  of  the  inevitables.  You 
remember  how  broken-hearted  she  was  and  how 
bereaved.  Her  husband,  while  stationed  in  the 
Narrows  in  New  York  Harbor,  met  with  an  acci- 
dent, and  was  brought  home  dead.  She  had  one 
boy  in  her  home ;  her  heart  was  wrapped  in  him, 
and  his  heart  wrapped  in  her.  He  was  perhaps 
about  fourteen  vears  old.  He  was  taken  sick, 
and,  knowing  that  he  must  die,  he  demanded  of 
his  mother  a  promise  that,  in  her  loneliness  and 
grief,  she  would  not  commit  suicide.  Simply 
because  she  had  promised  him,  she  did  not  com- 
mit suicide.     Her  sorrows  opened  in  her  a  foun- 


SUBMISSION.  51 

tain  of  song  which  otherwise  might  never  have 
been  opened.  The  broken-hearted  mother  said  : 
"  God  has  done  it,  and  since  God  has  done  it 
God  has  done  it  wisely." 

Then,  also,  a  real  submission  is  not  simply  a 
recognition  of  the  divine  authority  and  a  trust  in 
the  divine  wisdom ;  but  it  is  also  a  recognition 
of  the  fact  that  God  has  a  concern  with  us  in  our 
daily  lives.  It  is  a  faith  in  Providence.  A 
friend  said  to  me  the  other  dav:  CiI  want  to 
show  you  something";  and  when  I  looked 
through  the  tube  of  his  microscope,  I  saw  the 
most  exquisite  thing  I  ever  saw  in  my  life. 
There  were  beautiful  stars,  wonderful  corusca- 
tions, and  all  so  exquisite  as  to  baffle  all  descrip- 
tion. It  was  nothing  but  mud,  with  the  earthy 
matter  cleaned  away  by  some  acid,  leaving  only 
the  silicious  particles.  I  did  not  wonder  that 
my  friend  said  to  me:  "Such  a  sight  as  this  once 
made  one  who  was  an  infidel  a  Christian. 
'For,'  he  said," 'I  believe  a  God  who  could 
lavish  such  care  upon  such  things  must  be  intel- 
ligent.' "  The  Lord  cares  for  you  since  he  cares 
for  the  sparrows.     The   Lord   says :  u  Look  at 


52  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

the  lilies  exhaling  their  fragrance."  Since  God 
cares  for  them,  he  cares  for  you.  We  may  look 
further  down,  and  say  :  "  God  cares  for  even 
these  slight  shells  of  auimalculse,  and  if  he  cares 
for  them  he  must  care  for  me." 

And  now,  since  there  is  such  a  thing  as  a 
divine  providence,  I  must  believe  that  God  rules 
absolutely,  and  the  difficulties  which  beset  my 
life  are  really  God's  appointment.  What  a  won- 
derful sacredness  this  brings  into  my  life !  Even 
the  little  things  in  it  he  appoints.  What  I  must 
bear,  I  bear  because  he  sends ;  and  what  I  do,  I 
do  because  he  appoints.  Now,  the  real  submis- 
sion is  a  submission  that  takes  in  this  fact. 

I  am  aware  there  are  hearts  that  know  their  own 
bitterness.  Behind  what  men  call  prosperity, 
there  are  troubles,  deep  and  constant.  I  know 
many  a  roof  covers  some  hidden  grief.  I  was 
walking  once  through  that  most  magnificent 
street  in  all  the  world  (Euclid  Avenue,  in  Cleve- 
land), and  my  father  said  to  me:  "I  have  lived 
here  nearly  all  my  life ;  I  know  the  history  of 
these  families,  and  there  is  not  one  that  does  not 
have  some  hidden  trouble." 


SUBMISSION.  53 

The  Christian  says :  "  It  is  because  God's 
providence  has  appointed  it";  and  true  submis- 
sion recognizes  his  ruling  hand. 

Now,  just  for  a  moment,  let  us  see  what  sub- 
mission will  do  for  us :  Submission  is  Peace, 
because  it  is  opposed  to  discontent.  There  are 
innumerable  roughnesses  in  mv  circumstances 
that  are  all  the  work  of  God's  providence.  I 
sav:  "Lord,  I  do  not  flv  against  these  things,  as 
the  bird  does,  beating  at  the  bars  of  its  cage.  I 
submit."  Now  T  am  relieved  at  once  from  the 
strain  of  worrv.  I  am  bereaved  of  discontent, 
and  it  is  a  blessed  bereavement. 

There  is  nothing  more  common  to  do,  and 
more  useless  to  do.  than  for  a  person  to  look 
over  his  circumstances,  and  press  his  hand  on 
this  and  that  thorn  until  the  hand  bleeds;  and 
then  to  look  over  the  circumstances  of  some  one 
else,  and  think :  "  If  I  were  only  treated  as  this 
one  and  that  one  ! "  and  then  grow  wretched 
with  envy. 

It  is  the  worst  thing  vou  can  do.  You  cannot 
lie  on  another  person's  pillow  any  more  than  you 
can  go  out  of  your  own  life.     Instead  of  looking 


54  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

at  other  people  and  envying  them,  look  up  and 
say,  "  Lord,  I  submit."  Then  envy  goes  at 
once,  and  peace  comes  instead. 

Submission  is  always  Power.  What  is  the 
reason  God  does  not  help  us  ?  God  will  give  us 
just  as  much  of  his  grace  as  we  are  willing  to 
take;  the  only  measure  is  what  you  are  willing 
to  receive.  He  will  do  "  exceeding  abundantly," 
if  you  will  let  him.  If  you  refuse  to  submit,  you 
steel  your  soul  against  God  and  his  help. 

Amid  the  mountains,  where  the  shadows  fall 
chill  and  dense,  there  are  places  where  are  some- 
times found,  even  in  June,  the  remnants  of  the 
snowdrifts.  You  refuse  to  submit,  because  you 
will  not  let  the  light  shine  in. 

A  real  submission  is  always  power.  How  I 
remember  it  in  my  own  experience!  "Well," 
I  said  to  myself,  "  there  are  some  things  I  cannot 
do";  but  I  really  meant  "I  will  not  do."  I  kept 
on  saying  "  cannot,"  and  meaning  "  will  not," 
for  many  a  weary  day.  It  did  seem  to  me  im- 
possible to  bear.  I  shall  never  forget  when  I 
did  absolutely  submit.  When  you  refuse  to 
submit,  you  close  yourself  against  God's  help. 


SUBMISSION.  56 

You  get  Triumph  by  submission,  because  you 
allow  God  to  do  what  he  means  to  do  for  you. 
Submission  is  triumph,  because  when  we  let  God 
have  his  way  with  us,  he  brings  us  to  the  best 
things. 

In  the  words  of  Susan  Coolidge  : 

One  stitch  dropped,  as  the  weaver  drove 

His  nimble  shuttle  to  and  fro, 
In  and  out,  beneath,  above, 

Till  the  pattern  seemed  to  bud  and  grow, 
As  if  the  fairies  had  helping  been  ; 
One  small  stitch  which  could  scarce  be  seen, 
But  the  one  stitch  dropped,  pulled  the  next  stitch  out 
And  a  weak  place  grew  in  the  fabric  stout ; 
And  the  perfect  pattern  was  marred  for  aye, 
By  the  one  small  stitch  that  was  dropped  that  day. 

One  small  life  in  God's  great  plan, 

How  futile  it  seems  as  the  ages  roll, 
Do  what  it  may,  or  strive  how  it  can 

To  alter  the  sweep  of  the  infinite  whole  ! 
A  single  stitch  in  an  infinite  web, 
A  drop  in  the  ocean's  flow  and  ebb  ! 
But  the  pattern  is  rent  where  the  stitch  is  lost, 
Or  marred  where  the  tangled  threads  have  crossed ; 
And  each  life  that  fails  of  its  true  intent 
Mars  the  perfect  plan  that  its  Master  meant. 

Dear  friends,  the  best  thing  that  we  can  do 


56  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

concerning  the  inevitables  in  our  life  is  to  make 
consecration  of  them  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  so  to 
let  his  peace  dwell  in  us. 

"  To  every  one  on  earth 
God  gives  a  burden  to  be  carried  down 
The  road  that  lies  between  the  cross  and  crown ; 

No  lot  is  wholly  free : 

He  giveth  one  to  thee. 

14  Some  carry  it  aloft, 

Open  and  visible  to  any  eyes, 

And  all  may  see  its  form  and  weight  and  size ; 
Some  hide  it  in  their  breast, 
And  deem  it  thus  unguessed." 

A  little  fellow  was  with  his  father  in  the  car- 
riage. At  his  request,  his  father  set  him  down 
between  his  knees,  and  the  boy  took  the  reins  to 
drive  the  horses.  Looking  back,  he  saw  that  his 
father's  hands  were  also  on  the  reins,  and  he 
said,  "  I  thought  I  was  driving,  but  I  wasn't, 
was  I  ?  "  God's  hands  are  on  the  reins,  and  he 
is  turning  everything  for  our  best  good.  God 
knows  better  than  we  know. 

One  of  the  sweetest  instances  of  submission 
was  in   the  case  of  Mrs.  Tate,  wife  of  the  lat-e 


SUBMISSION.  57 

Archbishop  of  Canterbury.  Five  of  their  little 
ones  lay  dying  almost  in  a  day.  Mrs.  Tate,  in  a 
prayer  of  faith  and  resignation,  said :  "  Thou 
hast  opened  unto  them  the  gate  of  everlasting 
glory ;  thou  hast  sent  thy  angels  to  meet  them 
and  to  carry  them  into  Abrani's  bosom.  There 
they  reign  with  thy  elect  angels  in  all  glory  and 
felicity,  forever  and  ever.     Amen." 

So,  in  all  of  our  lives,  there  are  certain  inevit- 
ables. They  cannot  be  otherwise.  They  are 
the  expressions  always  of  the  divine  authority. 
They  are  the  most  emphatic  expression  of  God's 
will. 

A  real  submission  is  one  which  recognizes 
God's  authority,  which  says,  "God  has  done  it, 
therefore  I  accept."  Instead  of  doing  as  the 
bird  does,  tearing  itself  in  its  efforts  to  get  out  of 
the  cage,  let  us  submit  to  what  is  the  expression 
of  God's  will. 

A  true  submission  trusts  in  the  divine  wisdom. 
This  is  a  most  wonderful  help.  For  instance, 
Paul  wanted  to  go  to  Rome;  Rome  was  the 
metropolis  of  the  world,  and  the  gospel  banner 
ought  to  be  unfurled  there.     And  God  said  that 


58  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

he  should  go.  But  it  was  a  strange  leading.  He 
probably  expected  to  go  as  any  traveler  might 
go ;  but  God  did  not  lead  him  so.  There  was  a 
mob  to  oppose  him  in  Jerusalem  ;  then  the  trouble 
in  Csesarea;  lying  there  in  confinement,  he  did 
what  a  Roman  citizen  must  do  if  he  wanted  jus- 
tice. He  appealed  unto  Csesar,  and  therefore 
had  to  go  to  Rome  as  a  prisoner.  But  now  we 
can  see  it,  I  am  sure,  though  Paul  could  not  see 
it  when  he  was  under  the  process  of  it — we  can 
see  that  that  was  the  very  best  way  to  preach, 
being  secured  safety  and  leisure  (because  a  pris- 
oner who  had  appealed  to  Caesar  might  not  be 
touched  by  any  mob),  as  he  could  not  have  been 
secured  had  he  gone  there  not  as  a  prisoner. 
And  he  had  a  chance  to  preach  the  gospel,  be- 
cause he  won  the  good  will  of  the  centurion  and 
was  put  by  him  in  the  care  of  a  soldier,  and  was 
not  kept  in  close  confinement.  We  owe  a  great 
part  of  the  most  precious  portions  of  our  New 
Testament  to  Paul's  imprisonment  at  Rome.  He 
himself  says  :  "  The  things  which  happened  unto 
me  have  fallen  out  rather  unto  the  furtherance 
of  the  gospel."     God  sees  with  larger  and  other 


SUBMISSION.  59 

eyes  than  ours.  We  cannot  see  a  moment  through ; 
God  sees  the  a^es  through.  A  real  submission 
is  a  trust  in  the  divine  providence  and  in  the 
divine  wisdom,  a  trust  that  God  has  really 
arranged  things  for  us  as  is  best  for  us. 

41  Take  thou  thy  burden,  then, 
Into  thy  hands,  and  lay  it  at  his  feet, 
And  whether  it  be  success  or  defeat, 
Or  pain,  or  sin,  or  care, 
Leave  it  calmly  there. 

"  It  is  the  lonely  load 
That  crushes  out  the  life  and  light  of  heaven ; 
But,  borne  with  him,  the  soul  restored,  forgiven, 
Sings  out  through  all  the  days 
Her  joy,  and  God's  high  praise.' ' 

Yes,  the  way  to  bear  burdens  is  to  submit  to 
burdens.  The  way  to  get  rid  of  burdens  is  to 
bear  burdens. 

Now,  forget  all  else  that  I  have  said,  but  re- 
member the  last  two  sentences  :  "  The  way  to 
bear  burdens  is  to  submit  to  burdens.  The  way 
to  get  rid  of  burdens  is  to  bear  burdens." 


V. 

DREADING. 

JUST  for  a  very  little  while  on  this  stormy 
afternoon,  let  us  talk  together  of  the  com- 
monest trouble  of  the  Christian  life,  that  which 
our  Lord  is  so  constantly  warning  us  against.  It 
is  a  kind  of  foreboding,  a  sort  of  dread  of  what 
is  to  come,  a  borrowing  of  trouble,  a  crossing  the 
bridge  before  we  come  to  it,  and  seeing  the  future 
filled  with  haunting  shapes  of  fear,  a  gloomy 
wondering  how  we  shall  get  through — in  one 
word,  a  kind  of  dread.  Now,  that  a  Christian 
should  be  under  such  a  shadow  is  neither  Scrip- 
tural nor  necessary.  A  Christian  man  should 
have  his  heart  in  the  sunlight,  even  if  his  out- 
ward circumstances  should  not  be  shining.  Our 
Lord's  outward  surroundings  grew  dimmer  con- 
tinually, until  they  passed  into  the  utter  dark- 
ness. As  his  ministry  advanced,  the  popularity 
of  its  beginning  was  soon  eclipsed  amid  the  hatreds 
60 


DREADING.  61 

and  discussions  and  turmoils  and  murderous  in- 
tents of  the  people  at  Jerusalem.  We  must  not 
forget  that  while  our  Lord  was  always  hungry 
for  human  companionship,  yet  he  had  always  an 
inner  resource.  He  tells  how  he  is  left  alone, 
and  yet  that  he  is  not  alone,  for  the  Father  is 
with  him.  And  he  is  constantly  assuring  us  that 
this  inner  resource  is  as  much  for  the  Christian 
himself  as  for  his  Lord.  He  says  :  "  He  that 
believeth  in  me,  out  of  his  belly  shall  flow  rivers 
of  living  water."  There  should  be  a  sort  of  in- 
dependence of  outward  circumstances,  and  a 
clearing  of  the  clouds  within,  though  they  be 
piled  around  us.  It  always  takes  the  heart  out 
of  one  to  have  dread,  and  prevents  the  accom- 
plishment of  anything  grand.  In  Deuteronomy, 
Moses  rehearses  to  the  children  of  Israel  all  the 
dealings  of  the  Lord  with  them,  and  shows  them 
the  injury  they  had  suffered  from  this  dread. 
He  reminds  them  that  they  had  fainted  at  the 
report  of  the  spies,  and  the  picture  which  they 
drew  of  the  Anakim,  and  how  a  want  of  heart 
fell  upon  the  whole  encampment.  But  although 
Moses  warned  them  not  to  continue  in  this  state 


62  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

of  unbelief  and  fear,  they  continually  relapsed, 
and  finally  fell  back  into  the  wilderness,  and 
never  reached  the  Promised  Land. 

Well,  we  are  like  those  Israelites.  We  seethe 
Anakim,  or,  at  least,  we  think  we  see  them,  and 
they  are  very  big  sometimes,  and  fearfully  strong, 
and  the  dread  falls  upon  our  hearts,  chilling  and 
foreboding.  I  believe  I  have  touched  upon  a 
very  common  tendency.  How  shall  we  over- 
come it,  this  standing  in  the  presence  of  a  duty 
and  thinking  we  cannot  take  hold  of  it  and 
master  it?  One  way  is  by  a  real,  earnest  resolu- 
tion that  we  will  stop  dreading.  Very  often  we 
have  to  come  up  to  that  point  where  we  shall 
simply  resolve  that  we  will  not  fear  again. 

We  are  apt  to  excuse  ourselves  from  a  duty 
because  we  do  not  feel  like  it.  Now,  there  is 
nothing  that  so  brings  dread  to  our  hearts  as  the 
consciousness  of  undone  duty.  If  I  put  off  my 
sermon  until  the  last  of  the  week,  I  soon  fall  into 
the  dumps;  and  the  gloom,  instead  of  lessening, 
increases  in  like  proportion  with  my  neglect.  I 
know  a  good  many  Christians  to  wThom  I  think 
resolutions  here  would  be  of  immense  good. 


DREADING.  63 

In  the  next  place,  I  think  we  can  overcome 
this  tendency,  if  we  will  remember  that  in  nine 
cases  out  of  ten,  when  we  really  go  forth  to  the 
doing  of  a  thing,  we  find  it  much  less  laborious 
than  we  thought  it  would  be. 

When  I  was  a  boy,  and  went  to  Brooklyn  to 
preach  there,  I  thought  the  greatest  man  then 
living  was  Henry  Ward  Beecher.  I  never  shall 
forget  how  much  I  wranted  to  meet  him,  and 
how  yet.  because  he  seemed  to  me  so  gigantic  in 
every  way,  I  feared  to  meet  him.  I  wrell  remem- 
ber the  day  that  I  heard  he  wanted  to  see  me, 
and  how  I  went  down  to  his  house  that  spring 
morning  and  walked  back  and  forth  before  that 
door  manv  times,  not  daring:  to  ring  the  bell.  I 
must  have  waited  half  an  hour  before  I  found 
courage  to  go  up  the  steps  and  ring,  and  I  re- 
member how  my  heart  palpitated  as  I  waited 
there,  and  how  it  palpitated  more  when  the  door 
opened,  and  I  asked  in  a  very  feeble  sort  of 
voice  if  Mr.  Beecher  was  in  ;  and  how  relieved 
I  felt  when  told  he  was  not  in.  And  yet  all  that 
fear  and  dread  was  quite  needless.  I  knew, 
when  I  afterward   did    meet    him;  that  I  had 


64  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

nothing  to  dread.  And  this  is  very  often  so. 
Here  is  some  duty  you  think  you  ought  to  do 
to-dav,  and  vou  take  hold  of  it  in  a  feeble,  halt- 
ing  sort  of  way ;  but  when  you  have  fully 
grasped  it,  you  find  it  is  nothing  at  all.  And  so, 
I  think,  it  will  be  about  dying.  Of  course,  we 
dread  it ;  but  I  think,  when  we  get  there,  it  will 
be  nothing  dreadful.  Pain  is  to  warn  us  of 
some  physical  obstruction;  it  will  cease  when 
there  is  no  occasion  for  pain.  The  nerves  give 
the  warning.  If  you  press  a  knife  deep  into  the 
muscles  there  will  be  no  pain,  for  no  nerves  are 
there :  they  lie  near  the  surface.  There  is  no 
pain  in  gangrene,  because  there  is  no  more  use 
for  pain.  And  I  believe  the  apparent  difficulties 
that  sometimes  appear  in  dying  when  we  stand 
beside  our  friends  are  only  apparent.  When  we 
have  passed  beyond  a  certain  point,  it  will  not 
be  difficult  to  die.  And  then  there  will  be  such 
an  adjustment  of  the  spirit  to  the  fact  that  what 
seemed  to  us  so  dreadful  will  not  be  so  at  all. 
I  do  not  know  how  near  I  came  to  death,  but 
once  I  was  very  sick,  and  when  I  felt  that  I  might 
go  I  did  not  dread  death  ;  and  when  I  found 


DREADING.  65 

the  turn  was  toward  life  I  was  sorry.  I  do  not 
believe  we  need  to  dread  death ;  it  will  be  when 
we  come  to  it  like  the  Anakim,  who  fled  when 
the  Lord  pursued  them  in  his  strength.  And 
so,  in  nine  cases  out  of  ten,  the  thing  we  most 
dread  will  not  be  nearly  so  bad  as  we  think. 

We  can  get  out  of  this  foreboding  by  thinking 
more  of  God  and  less  of  things.  It  was  Peter's 
trouble  in  the  storm  that  distracted  his  vision 
from  the  Lord  to  the  winds  and  the  waves,  and 
then  down  he  went  like  lead.  How  emphatically 
the  Scriptures  teach  that  our  vision  should  be 
fixed  on  God — on  his  love,  for  instance.  I  can 
always  assure  myself  of  it  when  I  think  of  the 
Cross.  There  was  his  beloved  Son's  utmost 
sacrifice.  There  he  broke  his  heart  for  me,  and 
"  he  who  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  delivered 
him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not  with  him 
freely  give  us  all  things."  Think  of  God  and  his 
knowledge.  It  is  very  beautiful  to  run  through 
in  the  Scriptures  those  passages  where  God  speaks 
of  knowing.  Take  a  concordance  and  run  down 
those  lines  about  his  knowledge,  and  at  how 
many  angles  you  will  get  a  view  of  it. 

E 


66  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

And  then,  if  we  should  think  of  God  coming 
to  us  when  we  most  need  his  help,  as  he  did  to  the 
disciples  in  the  stormy  lake,  we  should  gain 
courage.  They  were  steadily  doing  what  their 
Lord  told  them  to  do,  and  making  their  way 
toward  the  Bethesda,  where  he  had  bid  them  go. 
The  wind  was  right  in  their  faces,  and  they  were 
making  no  headway,  yet  they  never  attempted  to 
turn  back,  but  were  "  toiling  in  rowing."  It  was 
in  the  early  evening  they  entered  the  boat,  and 
soon  the  wind  came,  and  through  the  next  hour, 
and  through  the  next  and  the  next,  they  toiled 
alone.  We  should  have  said  it  was  of  no  use,  but 
they  did  not  say  so ;  and  at  an  hour  correspond- 
ing to  about  three  or  four  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
when  their  energies  must  have  been  almost  con- 
sumed, at  that  critical  time,  they  saw  the  form 
of  one  approaching.  At  first,  they  are  fright- 
ened, but  soon  they  hear  above  the  tumult  of  the 
waves  the  music  of  the  words,  "  It  is  I ;  be  not 
afraid."  And  so  the  Lord  just  comes  at  the 
time  when  he  is  most  needed,  and  that  is  the 
kind  of  a  Lord  we  have. 

Really,   it   is  possible  to  have  braver  hearts 


DREADING.  67 

than  we  have,  and  then  we  shall  help  other 
people.  If  we  will  only  stop  dreading,  and  will 
steadily  look  toward  God,  we  shall  do  better 
service  for  him. 

Not  a  brooklet  floweth 

Onward  to  the  sea, 
Not  a  sunbeam  gloweth 

On  its  bosom  free, 
Not  a  seed  unfoldeth 

To  the  glorious  air, 
But  our  Father  holdeth 

It  within  his  care. 

Not  a  floweret  fadeth, 

Not  a  star  grows  dim, 
Not  a  cloud  o'ershadoweth 

But  'tis  marked  by  him. 
Dream  not  that  thy  gladness 

God  doth  fail  to  see ; 
Think  not  in  thy  sadness 

He  forgetteth  thee. 

Not  a  tie  is  broken, 

Not  a  hope  laid  low, 
Not  a  farewell  spoken 

But  our  God  doth  know. 
Every  hair  is  numbered, 

Every  tear  is  weighed 
In  the  changeless  balance 

Wisest  love  has  made. 


68  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Power  eternal  resteth 

In  his  changeless  hand ; 
Love  immortal  hasteth 

Swift  at  his  command. 
Faith  can  firmly  trust  him 

In  the  darkest  hour, 
For  the  key  she  holdeth 

To  his  love  and  power. 


VI. 

GOD'S  REMEDY  FOR  CARE. 

PROFESSOR  WARE,  of  Cambridge,  was 
once  asked  concerning  the  best  way  of 
bringing  up  children.  He  answered  by  this 
story  : 

In  the  old  times  there  were  two  towns  in 
New  England  separated  by  a  dense  forest.  The 
way  through  the  forest  was  only  opened  by 
a  trail.  Once  the  ministers  of  the  towns  pro- 
posed an  exchange  of  pulpits.  One  of  the 
ministers  started  on  his  journey.  Doubtful 
about  the  path,  he  asked  an  old  woman  whom 
he  met  the  best  way  of  getting  to  his  destination. 
"  Well,"  she  said,  "  you  follow  this  trail  on  and 
on  and  on  until  you  come  to  the  place  where  the 
trail  forks ;  then  you  take  the  one  which  looks 
most  like  it,  and  then  go  ahead."  "  That,"  said 
Professor  Ware,  "  is  about  all  the  advice  I  can 
give  as  to  bringing  up  children ;  when  you  are 


70  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON 

in  doubt  as  to  the  way,  take  the  trail  that  looks 
most  like  it  and  go  ahead. " 

That  doubtful  trail  represents  our  life.  We 
are  surrounded  with  mystery  ;  we  cannot  see  a 
foot  ahead ;  we  are  compelled  to  stand  where  the 
ways  meet ;  and  we  must  take  the  way  that  looks 
the  better,  and  go  ahead.  The  doom  of  life  is 
choice ;  life  is  but  a  vast  procession  of  choices, 
and  each  of  these  leads  to  some  result.  We  are 
kings  as  to  choice ;  but  slaves  as  to  the  result  of 
the  choice.  Taking  the  wrong  track,  we  are  shut 
up  as  to  the  result.  Surrounded  with  mystery, 
under  the  sense  of  our  finiteness,  we  must  choose 
the  best  we  can. 

And  just  here,  where  the  ways  fork,  and  where 
we  cannot  know  precisely  which  is  the  better  to 
follow,  and  yet,  where  we  must  choose  this  or 
that — -just  here  is  the  breeding  place  of  care. 

Here,  at  this  place  where  the  ways  fork,  cares 
breed,  for  example,  about  your  children.  A 
difficult  thing  it  is  to  bring  up  a  child !  How 
constantly  you  are  burdened  with  care !  You  do 
the  best  you  can ;  but  how  anxious  you  are  lest 
your  judgment    has    failed  !     How   you    watch 


god's  remedy  for  care.  71 

beside  the  child  as  he  sleeps,  and  wonder  if  the 
leading  you  are  giving  him  is  going  to  issue  in 
the  best  bloom  ! 

How  cares  breed  at  this  place  for  our  friends, 
especially  religiously  !  How  anxious  you  are  for 
your  husband,  for  your  wife,  for  your  friend  ! 
Have  I  spoken  enough ;  have  I  spoken  too 
much?  Have  I  been  earnest  enough;  or  have 
I  been  too  earnest?  Have  I  prayed  enough? 
How  many  a  religious  wife  I  have  known  bur- 
dened with  care  for  her  husband,  with  shapes  of 
fear  set  all  about  her. 

How  care  breeds  about  ourselves  !  We  ask  : 
"  Have  we  decided  this  or  that  in  the  wisest  way  ? 
If  we  could  only  get  back  to  where  the  decision 
was  forced  on  us  ! "  But  we  cannot.  I  have 
stood  by  the  great  blast  furnace,  and  have  seen 
the  molten  iron  break  forth  as  fluid  as  water,  so 
that  it  could  be  turned  and  shaped  in  any  way  ; 
but  in  a  moment  it  was  fixed.  So  with  our 
chokes  :  they  were  for  a  moment  in  our  power ; 
now  they  are  unchangeable.  We  cannot  go 
back. 

Here  care  breeds  as  to  our  future.     Will  this 


72  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

choice  which  I  have  made  issue  in  what  is  best 
for  me  and  for  those  whom  I  love  ? 

Thus  we  see  all  about  us  the  shapes  of  various 
cares. 

When  we  have  these  cares  upon  us,  let  us 
remember  what  Peter  says  (1  Peter  5:7):  "  Cast- 
ing all  your  care  upon  him,  for  he  careth  for 
you."  The  word  rendered  "care"  in  the  first 
clause  means  something  which  divides  you,  cuts 
you  in  twain,  distracts  you,  which  cuts  your 
peace  and  joy  in  pieces.  When  I  am  confronted 
Math  cares  in  the  place  where  the  ways  meet  I 
become  distracted.  My  life,  instead  of  being 
strong  and  triumphant,  becomes  weak  and  broken. 
Sir  Isaac  Newton,  when  asked  how  he  had  ac- 
complished so  much,  said  that  he  had  no  genius ; 
but  that  he  had  held  his  mind  to  things  in  atten- 
tion. So  our  own  Professor  Henry,  of  the 
Smithsonian  Institute,  ascribed  his  success,  not 
to  any  genius,  but  to  his  habit  of  turning  all  his 
guns  upon  one  point  in  the  walls  of  obstacles 
before  him.  But  when  we  are  distracted  by 
cares  we  cannot  hold  our  minds  in  attention,  we 
cannot  turn  our  guns.     We  go  on  this  way  and 


god's  remedy  fob  cake.      73 

that,  until  our  life,  our  peace,  our  joy,  are  like  a 
fabric  that  is  beaten  out  and  raveled  by  the 
winds.  If  vou  had  a  beautiful  shawl,  and  vou 
should  hang  it  where  the  wind  beating  it  would 
ravel  it  all  out,  it  would  represent  the  effect  of 
these  cares.  It  was  to  this  that  our  Lord  re- 
ferred when  he  said  :  "  Take  no  thought  for  the 
morrow" — that  is,  be  not  raveled  to  poor  and 
helpless  fringe  by  anxieties  about  the  morrow. 

Is  there  a  remedy  for  this  ?  Can  we  be  rid 
of  these  cares  ?  Can  we  be  free  and  glad,  not- 
withstanding our  finiteness  ? 

The  remedy  is  twofold. 

1.  The  thought  of  God's  care.  "  He  careth  for 
you."  The  word  which  refers  to  care  as  toward 
God  is  very  different  from  the  word  meaning 
care  as  toward  us.  The  passage  might  be  ren- 
dered, "  Casting  all  your  distraction  on  God, 
because  he  is  concerned  for  you."  He  is  not 
distracted  and  hesitant ;  lie  regards  vou  all  the 
time.  And  the  certainty  of  this  care  of  God  is 
the  remedy  for  your  own  care. 

Since  God  cares  for  us,  he  must  notice  us.  We 
are  often  told  that  the  Lord  "  knows  us."     This 


74  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

means  sympathetic  knowledge,  sympathetic  in- 
terest. What  a  help  it  is,  and  what  a  comfort 
that  God  knows ! 

A  little  girl,  who  had  perhaps  never  been 
across  the  street  alone,  was  sent  on  a  necessary 
errand  across  the  way.  She  stood  on  the  curb- 
stone, hesitating ;  then  she  looked  back  and  saw 
that  her  mother  was  looking  at  her ;  at  once  she 
said;  "  Yes,  mamma,  Fll  do  it,  if  you'll  keep 
looking  at  me  all  the  way.1'  So  God  is  regard- 
ing you  and  me ;  it  is  that  sort  of  care  that  he 
has  for  us. 

It  is  the  care  of  guidance.  Hold  the  doctrine 
of  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  only  with 
this  limitation — the  Holy  Spirit  in  his  work  for 
us  uses  only  the  written  word.  If  you  are  ever 
inspired  to  do  aught  contrary  to  the  New  Testa- 
ment, that  is  not  from  the  Holy  Spirit.  If  you 
are  inspired  to  do  what  is  according  to  the  New 
Testament,  that  is  from  the  Holy  Spirit.  If  you 
have  chosen  according  to  the  Holy  Spirit  and  the 
New  Testament,  even  if  the  way  is  dark,  do  not 
go  back.  We  do  not  enough  trust  the  Holy  Spirit, 
He  is  with  us,  and  if  we  look  sincerely  to  him, 


god's  remedy  for  care.  75 

he  will  guide  us.  When  Paul  was  led  to 
Philippi,  even  though  his  choice  brought  im- 
prisonment and  scourging,  he  did  not  go  back 
on  his  choice.  The  books  of  Chronicles  are  to 
me  the  most  arid  of  all  the  books  of  the  Bible. 
But  there  is  one  verse  which  I  love  to  read.  It  is 
2  Chron.  16:9:  "  The  eyes  of  the  Lord  run  to 
and  fro  throughout  the  whole  earth,  to  show 
himself  strong  in  behalf  of  them  whose  heart  is 
perfect  toward  him."  This  does  not  mean  that 
most  wretched  doctrine  of  perfectionism;  it 
means  those  whose  heart  is  turned  toward  God 
in  pure  intent. 

This  care  for  you  involves  the  overruling  of 
your  mistakes,  A  mistake  is  an  error  of  judg- 
ment ;  a  sin  is  a  conscious  violation  of  God's  law. 
Since  God  thus  regards  us,  he  overrules  our  mis- 
takes. My  boy  makes  lots  of  mistakes.  I  over- 
rule them;  so  do  you  for  your  child.  You  say: 
"  I  will  do  the  best  I  can  for  vou."  "  The  mis- 
takes  of  my  life  have  beeu  many."  If  that  were 
all,  I  might  be  discouraged ;  but  God  cares  for 
me. 

Livingstone  began  his  work  among  the  Bechu- 


76  SATUBDAY  AFTERNOON. 

anas,  among  whom  his  father-in-law  Moffat  had 
labored.  But  then  he  set  out  to  be  an  explorer, 
Moffat  said  that  it  was  a  mistake.  The  Board  at 
home  said  that  it  was  a  mistake.  Perhaps  he 
himself  may  have  said  at  times  that  it  was  a 
mistake.  But  how  magnificently  has  God  over- 
ruled it!  He  pushed  into  the  centre  of  the  Con- 
tinent, disclosing  its  secrets.  Stanley  went  in 
quest  of  him,  and  found  him,  and  opened  the 
way  to  the  Congo  region.  If  you  are  God's 
child,  he  will  overrule  your  mistakes. 

Since  God  thus  regards  us,  he  will  overrule 
our  sins.  There  is  in  this  no  license  to  sin.  If 
we  take  from  this  fact  a  license  to  sin,  we  are  not 
God's  children.  But  if  we  are  led  into  sin 
unawares,  by  overmastering  temptation,  God 
overrules  it.  I  had  lately  a  letter  from  a 
friend  who  was  long  in  a  state  of  nominal 
religion.  He  was  led  into  sin.  Now  he  writes 
me  that  he  sees,  as  never  before,  the  power 
and  preciousness  of  Christ's  atonement  j  and 
he  trusts  him  as  never  before.  God's  care  for 
that  young  man  was  overruling  his  sin  so  as 
to  force  him  to  a  higher  life.  We  must  not  indeed 


god's  remedy  for  cake.  77 

continue  in  sin  that  grace  may  abound;  but  if 
we  are  overswept  into  sin,  then  God  overrules 
our  sins  and  mistakes. 

2.  Another  remedy  is  the  personal  appropria- 
tion of  God's  care.  Ci  Casting  all  your  care  upon 
him."  We  are  to  throw  our  cares  over  and  to 
let  go  of  them.  You  say  :  "  I  cannot.  I  want 
to;  I  try,  but  how  can  I?"  You  can  do  it  if 
you  will  let  your  little  child  teach  you.  Some- 
times my  boy  comes  home,  and  there  has  been  a 
snarl,  perhaps  in  the  school,  perhaps  he  is  snarled 
up  in  himself.  He  tells  me  about  it ;  I  say : 
"  Very  well,  I  will  attend  to  it."  He  does  not 
think  of  it  any  more ;  he  thinks  of  me,  not  of 
the  thing  that  troubled  him.  Think  more  of 
God,  and  less  of  the  thing  that  troubles  you. 

Oh,  if  you  would  read  the  Bible  more ;  if  you 
would  search  it  for  some  of  the  promises ;  if  you 
would  say:  "  I  am  going  to  free  myself  of  some 
of  these  cares  that  cut  my  joy  in  pieces,  by  cast- 
ing them  on  God."  Think  of  that  verse:  "All 
things  work  together  for  good  to  them  that  love 
God."  Suppose  cares  come  on  you.  Take  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit;  stab  the  cares  with  that 


78  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

text:  "All  things  work  together."  Do  you  think 
that  the  cares  can  live  ?  You  will  have  life  and 
joy  and  peace. 

Paul  had  an  awful  care,  a  thorn  in  the  flesh. 
It  cut  him  to  pieces  ;  it  interfered  with  his  duties. 
He  prayed  over  it  once,  and  again  and  again  and 
again.  Then  came  the  word :  "My  grace  is  suf- 
ficient for  thee."  The  thorn  was  there,  but  he 
kept  thinking  of  Christ  and  his  grace. 

Then  there  was  William  the  Prince  of  Orange, 
through  whose  labors  and  sufferings  our  liberties 
were  born.  When  overwhelmed  with  cares,  he 
threw  all  on  God,  saying :  "  God  will  order  all 
that  is  needed  for  my  salvation." 

This  care  of  God  does  not  contemplate  our 
being  without  discipline.  Rather  it  includes  our 
discipline.  I  once  spent  a  red-letter  afternoon 
in  the  studio  of  Powers,  at  Florence.  I  saw  the 
blocks  of  Carrara  marble;  I  saw  the  same  blocks 
half  sculptured.  As  the  sculptor's  chisel  cut 
great  scars  in  the  marble,  it  seemed  as  if  it 
were  conscious,  and  as  if  I  could  hear  it  speak, 
and  say :  "  O  sculptor !  keep  on  till  you  set  free 
the  being,  the   angel   perhaps,  that  is   confined 


god's  remedy  for  care.  79 

in  me.  Give  me  this,  though  I  die  of  the 
pain." 

So  you  have  pain,  trouble.  Well,  it  is  God's 
process  of  discipline  through  which  he  is  bring- 
ing you  to  your  shining. 

The  cure  of  our  care  lies  in  God's  powerful 
care  for  us,  and  in  our  appropriation  of  that  care. 
God  says  to  us  perpetually  :  "  Child  of  my  love, 
lean  hard ;  if  you  love  me,  lean  hard." 


VII. 
THE  CURE  FOR  HEART-SINKING. 

IT  is  of  the  best  cure  for  heart-sinking  I  would 
like  to  think  with  you  for  a  little  now. 

Every  one  of  us,  now  and  then  at  least,  what- 
ever may  be  the  natural  temperament,  has  had 
this  experience  of  heart-sinking.  We  all  know 
what  it  means — a  kind  of  failing  of  strength ; 
a  kind  of  vague,  dark  feeling  of  apprehension  ;  a 
wondering  how  we  are  going  to  get  on.  Even  a 
person  of  the  most  hopeful  nature  will  sometimes 
pass  into  the  gloom. 

There  are  many  causes  for  heart-sinking. 
Sometimes  our  circumstances  produce  it.  I  sup- 
pose nobody  was  ever  placed  in  circumstances 
in  which  he  could  not  suggest  some  improvement. 
Ahab  had.  a  shining  palace  in  Samaria,  with  an 
exquisite  prospect  on  this  side  and  on  that,  and 
the  palace  was  very  rich  in  its  furnishing.  Every 
one  of  us  would  have  said  that  he  had  all  his 
80 


THE   CURE   FOR    HEART-SINKING.  81 

heart  could  wish.  But  his  palace  grounds  were 
not  just  the  shape  he  wanted;  they  were  angu- 
lar, the  lines  including  them  were  not  of  per- 
fect straightness.  And  this  was  because  Naboth 
the  Jezreelite  had  a  vineyard  close  by  the  palace 
of  Ahab;  and  whenever  the  king  looked  out 
of  his  palace  window  he  saw  that  little  spot 
of  ground,  and  coveted  it  day  by  day,  until  at 
last  he  fell  into  very  deep  and  tremendous  sin. 
I  suppose  we  are  all  like  Ahab.  We  may  not 
live  in  palaces,  but  though  probably  we  all  live 
in  comfortable  houses,  there  are  yet  angularities 
in  our  circumstances  which  make  our  hearts 
sink. 

Fears  for  the  future  cause  heart-sinking. 
Edwin,  King  of  Northumbria,  away  back  in  the 
seventh  century,  called  a  council  to  inquire  about 
Christianity.  One  of  this  council  addressed  him 
thus  :  u  The  present  life  of  man  on  earth,  O  king, 
seems  to  me,  in  comparison  with  that  time  which 
is  unknown  to  us,  like  the  swift  flight  of  a  swal- 
low through  the  room  where  you  sit  at  supper  in 
the  winter.  The  swallow  flies  in  at  one  door, 
and  immediately  out  at  another ;  and  while  he  is 

F 


82  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

within  be  is  safe  from  the  wintry  storm ;  but  he 
passes  out  into  the  darkness  from  which  he  had 
emerged.  So  this  life  of  man  appears  for  a  short 
space;  but  of  what  went  before,  or  what  is  to 
follow  we  are  utterly  ignorant.  If,  therefore, 
this  new  doctrine  contains  something  more  cer- 
tain, it  seems  wise  to  consider  it."  I  do  not 
know  of  any  better  figure  of  a  human  life  than 
the  swallow  flying  into  the  room  and  then  out  of 
it  into  the  storm  and  darkness.  We  come, 
whence,  we  cannot  tell,  and  are  a  little  while, 
and  then  are  gone.  And  when  we  think  of  the 
vast,  uncertain  future,  often  our  hearts  sink. 

There  is  heart-sinking  from  the  pain  within 
ourselves.  I  think  of  Paul's  thorn  in  the  flesh. 
The  Bible  is  a  mirror  ;  we  may  see  ourselves  in 
it.  Chronic  invalids,  it  seems  to  me,  must  find 
comfort  in  the  thought  that  the  great,  overcoming 
Paul  was  always  in  their  plight.  That  thorn 
troubled  him  most  sadly.  He  tells  us  it  made 
his  heart  sink;  it  stabbed  him.  Sometimes 
people  are  companions  of  Paul  in  such  circum- 
stances. 

Then  the  mystery  of  the  divine  providence  is 


THE   CURE    FOB    HEART-SINKING.  83 

a  cause  for  heart-sinking.  Sometimes  I  go  into 
places  where  there  is  bereavement,  and  I  heai 
the  perplexed  inquiry:  "Why  has  God  tried 
me  so  ?  Why  should  it  not  have  been  spared  to 
me — this  treasure  upon  which  my  heart  is  set? 
Why  should  this  child  die,  when  so  many  other 
children  live,  who  do  not  have  the  propitious 
place  that  my  child  had?  "  And  down  goes  the 
heart  like  lead. 

Now  the  usual  method  of  cure  for  heart-sink- 
ing is  no  cure  at  all.  I  find  the  Psalms  very 
wonderful  as  mirrors  of  human  experience. 
David  tried  a  method  which  is  not  a  cure. 
David  complained  in  the  thirteenth  Psalm, 
verses  1,2:  u  How  long  wilt  thou  forget  me,  O 
Lord  ?  forever  ?  How  long  shall  I  take  counsel 
in  my  soul,  having  sorrow  in  my  heart  daily? 
How  long  shall  mine  enemy  be  exalted  over 
me  ?  "  He  was  trying  the  wrong  method  ;  was 
taking  counsel  in  his  soul,  thinking  how  he  could 
arrange  matters ;  and  so  long  as  he  did  that  he 
had  to  cry,  How  long  ?  Our  usual  method  is  to 
look  within  ourselves  and  wonder  why  we  are  so 
tried,  forgetting  that  we  are  ignorant  and  weak. 


84  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

It  is  always  useless  to  be  pulling  ourselves  to 
pieces.  If  I  wanted  to  kill  a  lily,  the  surest  way 
would  be  to  dig  it  up  and  examine  its  mechan- 
ism; but  I  should  never  by  that  means  see 
the  bloom  that  is  possible  for  the  lily.  And 
when  we  pull  ourselves  to  pieces  we  do  not  help 
ourselves. 

But  there  is  a  better  cure  and  a  real  one  :  It 
is  the  refusing  to  look  within  ourselves,  and 
downward  toward  ourselves,  and  the  determining 
to  look  at  the  Lord  we  love ;  at  the  Lord  in  whose 
grasp  we  are.  If  you  read  on  in  this  thirteenth 
Psalm  you  will  find  that  David  finally  looks 
this  way.  He  begins  to  cry  Godward  :  "  Con- 
sider and  hear  me,  O  Lord  my  God;  lighten 
mine  eyes  lest  I  sleep  the  sleep  of  death."  And 
when  he  begins  to  look  to  God,  this  psalm,  that 
was  so  full  of  plaint,  is  turned  to  praise:  "I 
will  sing  unto  the  Lord,  because  he  hath  dealt 
bountifully  with  me."  And  so  the  true  cure  for 
heart-sinking  is  a  look  outside  of  yourselves, 
onward  and  upward  toward  God.  Take  some 
description  of  your  Lord,  and  fasten  your  vision 
on   that,  and  let  the  power  and  greatness  of  it 


THE   CURE    FOR    HEART-SINKING.  85 

sink  into  your  hearts.  Then  your  heart  will 
begin  to  rise  just  as  David's  did. 

There  is  one  description  of  our  Lord  that 
helps  me.  It  is  that  in  Isaiah  9:6:  "  For  unto 
us  a  child  is  born  .  .  .  and  the  government  shall 
be  upon  his  shoulder."  When  I  am  down- 
hearted I  am  very  apt  to  think  of  this  Scripture, 
and  I  find  that  the  more  I  think  of  it  the 
brighter  and  happier  I  get.  In  those  old  times 
they  did  not  have  such  convenient  locks  and  keys 
as  we  have  now ;  the  keys  were  very  cumbrous 
and  heavy,  and  must  be  carried  on  the  shoulders 
of  the  men  to  whom  the  care  of  the  city  was 
committed.  And  this  is  the  figure,  I  think, 
from  which  this  designation  of  our  Lord  was 
derived.  The  government  is  on  his  shoulders ; 
it  is  all  in  his  hands.  And  when  I  think  of  that 
I  get  out  of  being  down-hearted.  He  carries  the 
keys ;  the  government  is  on  his  shoulders.  Here 
is  a  cure  for  heart-sinking. 

Well,  this  Scripture  goes  on  with  a  very  won- 
derful description  of  Jesus  Christ ;  it  tells  us  he 
is  wonderful,  and  therefore  able  to  carry  the 
government  on  his  shoulder.     He  is  wonderful 


86  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

as  far  as  he  himself  is  concerned.  People  find 
fault  with  miracles.  The  greatest  miracle  to  me 
is  the  presence  in  this  world  of  such  a  heart  as 
Jesus  Christ.  Nothing  in  the  world  is  so  con- 
trolling as  a  man's  early  training ;  and  our  Lord 
came  into  a  training  most  sectarian.  He  was  a 
Hebrew,  subject  to  Hebrew  culture ;  he  lived  at 
the  time  when  the  Hebrew  thought  had  culmi- 
nated in  the  greatest  bigotry.  The  Jew  would 
not  go  through  Samaria  because  those  who  lived 
there  were  not  orthodox  Jews.  It  would  be 
entirely  impossible  for  us  to  conceive  the  in- 
tense, bitter  narrowness  of  these  Hebrews,  under 
whose  care  and  tuition  Christ's  early  years  were 
spent.  The  wonder  is  that  to  him  all  hearts  may 
hasten  and  find  rest.  The  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
makes  himself  just  as  much  at  home  with  the 
Esquimaux  of  the  North  as  he  does  with  you  and 
me,  dwelling  in  the  temperate  zone;  and  he  is 
just  as  exactly  in  kin  with  the  mystical  dreamer 
of  Oriental  lands.  He  is  so  broad  and  great 
that  all  hearts  can  turn  to  him,  and  all  find  in 
him  that  which  can  supply  their  needs.  I  do 
not  know  any  wonder  so  great  as  Jesus  standing 


THE   CURE   FOR    HEART-SINKING.  87 

there  amid  the  narrowness  of  his  surroundings, 
and  teaching,  amidst  them,  the  brotherhood  of 
mac.  And,  having  entered  so  thoroughly  into 
our  experience,  tempted  like  as  we  are,  how 
utterly  one  with  us  did  he  become  !  Though  he 
might  have  summoned  legions  of  angels,  though 
he  might  have  refused  to  drink  the  bitter  cup, 
he  accepted  all,  that  he  might  by  experience 
understand  our  pain  and  woe.  The  stones,  dis- 
integrated by  the  forces  of  nature,  are  broken 
into  soil,  and  in  the  soil  the  seed  is  placed. 
So,  out  of  the  broken  stone  comes  the  wheat 
which  is  made  into  bread.  So,  truly,  does 
the  Lord  "  command  that  the  stones  be  made 
bread."  Yet  he  did  not  do  this  for  his  own 
advantage,  but  fasted  forty  days  and  forty 
nights  that  he  might  know  of  pain  and  hunger, 
and  sympathize  with  us  in  our  distress.  The 
death  into  which  he  went  for  our  sakes  is  such  as 
you  and  I  must  some  time  meet.  So  he  comes 
into  closest  relationship  and  sympathy  with  us — 
the  great,  broad-hearted  Christ,  the  sympathizing 
Christ,  touched  with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmi- 
ties !     Thus  he  can  carry  on  the  government  in 


88  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

a  loving,  wise  way.  When  you  look  through 
the  long  reach  of  providence,  how  loving  God 
seems !  The  other  day  I  was  present  at  the 
annual  New  England  dinner,  and  I  thought  how 
strange  must  have  seemed  God's  ways  to  those 
Pilgrim  Fathers,  but  how  wise  to  us!  Had 
those  people  landed  where  they  meant  to  land, 
they  would  not  have  had  such  rigor  to  contend 
with,  but  they  would  not  have  developed  such 
sturdy  characters.  We  can  see  the  wisdom  that 
gathered  those  few  men  about  Plymouth  Rock  to 
build  this  mighty  nation.  As  God  is  full  of 
wisdom  toward  nations,  so  he  is  full  of  wisdom 
toward  individuals. 

We  are  told  also  that  this  One  on  whose 
shoulder  the  government  rests  is  mighty ;  and  so 
again  he  is  surely  able  to  carry  the  government. 
I  got  a  fresh  glimpse  of  the  divine  might  some 
time  ago.  I  was  looking  through  a  telescope  of 
great  power.  I  saw,  in  the  field  of  this  instru- 
ment, Jupiter,  with  those  strange  markings  on 
his  sphere,  and  those  strange  moons  masquerad- 
ing round  him.  It  gave  a  vivid  conception  of 
the  vast  and  exact  control  of  God,  to  behold  those 


THE   CURE   FOR    HEART-SINKING.  89 

globes,  hanging  on  nothing  in  the  wide  spaces, 
yet  poised  in  balance  exquisite,  and  careering 
through  their  appointed  orbits.  He  on  whose 
shoulder  the  government  lies  sustains  not  only 
Jupiter  and  his  moons,  but  Saturn,  with  his 
rings  and  moons,  and  Venus,  and  all  the  million 
brightnesses  of  the  milky  way,  and  holds  as  well 
the  boundless  universe  in  his  firm  grasp,  and 
guides  it  ever  onward  to  the  finishing.  He  is 
the  Mighty  One.  Surely  he  can  carry  me  upon 
his  shoulder.  Do  you  remember  the  hymn  we 
sometimes  sing — 

"The  voice  that  rolls  the  stars  along 
Speaks  all  the  promises ' '  ? 

Besides — to  go  on  with  this  description  of  him 
on  whose  shoulder  the  government  is  laid — he  is 
the  everlasting  Father,  or,  as  it  is  more  truly 
rendered,  the  "  Father  of  eternity .;;  He  is  the 
Being  whence  eternity  springs,  the  one  who 
exists.  Nothing  can  in  the  least  damage  or  hin- 
der that  steady  Being.  Though  he  took  upon 
himself  our  humanity,  and  bore  our  woes,  and 
submitted  to  the  death   which  we  must  die,  he 


90  SATURDAY  AFTEKNOON. 

"  burst  the  bonds  of  death  and  opened  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  to  all  believers."  Surely  the  Being 
steadily  existing  can  take  care  of  the  phases  and 
changes  of  my  little  life. 

And  then,  not  only  is  he  Wonderful  and 
Counsellor  and  Mighty  and  Enduring,  but  his 
government  contemplates  the  highest  ends ;  he  is 
the  Prince  of  Peace.  This  is  what  he  rules 
for,  that  you  and  I  need  not  be  restless  or  dis- 
traught. He  says :  "  Let  not  your  heart  be 
troubled." 

Not  only  is  he  all  these,  but  he  is  the  Trium- 
phant One.  Of  his  government  there  shall  be 
no  end.  We  are  on  the  winning  side  of  things 
necessarily  when  we  are  on  the  side  of  Jesus 
Christ.  He  grasps  the  scepter  of  enduring  vic- 
tory. He  cannot  know  defeat.  How  blessed 
the  truth,  that  the  government  is  on  such  a 
shoulder  ! 

Well,  when  my  heart  sinks,  instead  of  follow- 
ing David's  first  example,  and  beginning  to  take 
counsel  in  my  soul,  I  had  immensely  better 
follow  David's  last  example  and  look  out  of  my- 
self and  upward  to  him  on  whose  shoulder  is  the 


THE   CURE   FOR    HEART-SINKING.  91 

government.      The   thought   of   him    will    cure 
heart-sinking. 

For  a  moment,  now,  notice  where  thought  of 
him  will  cure  heart-sinking.  It  may  cure 
heart-sinking  concerning  my  natural  disposi- 
tion. u  Without  holiness  no  man  shall  see 
the  Lord."  Somehow  the  new  must  conquer, 
and  a  clashing  must  be  between  the  new  and 
the  old,  and  the  "old  Adam"  seems  often  to 
be  on  top.  How  easy  it  is  to  be  uncourteous  and 
harsh  and  mean  !  People  find  a  great  deal  of  fault 
with  the  doctrine  of  total  depravity;  and,  when 
stated  in  a  certain  form,  as  it  used  to  be  stated, 
that  everybody  is  as  bad  as  can  be,  I  do  not  accept 
it.  When,  however,  it  is  stated  in  this  way — 
when  it  is  said  that  in  every  part  of  our  nature 
sin  has  damaged  us  terribly,  that  is  certainly 
true.  We  are  none  of  us  what  we  want  to  be. 
We  all  know  how  strong  the  struggle  often  is 
between  the  old  Adam  and  the  new. 

But  if,  instead  of  thinking  of  my  damaged 
nature ;  if,  instead  of  fastening  vision  on  that, — 
and  that  will  surely  give  me  heart-sinking, — I 
remember  that  the  government  is  on  his  shoulder. 


92  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

I  shall  find  the  cure  for  heart-sinking.  I  have 
lately  seen  one  who  is  very  sick  with  a  disease 
from  which  she  will  surely  die,  if  not  soon  cured. 
She  knows  it,  but  is  generally  cheerful.  But  one 
thing  somewhat  disturbs  her.  She  is  not  abso- 
lutely sure  that  she  can  utterly  trust  her  physi- 
cian ;  that  his  method  of  treatment  is  certainly 
the  best.  Were  she  precisely  and  triumphantly 
sure  of  that,  how  speedily  would  the  clouds  be 
swept  from  her  sky ! 

But  we  may  be  absolutely  sure  of  him  upon 
whose  shoulder  the  government  is  laid.  He  will 
bring  us  forth  conquerors  at  last,  because  he  is 
the  Mighty  One,  the  Father  of  Eternity,  the 
Prince  of  Peace. 

And  so,  you  see,  instead  of  having  heart-sink- 
ing about  myself,  I  may  be  triumphant  about 
myself;  for  I  look  out  of  myself  to  him  upon 
whose  shoulder  the  government  is  laid.  The 
surer  way  to  get  rid  of  your  bad  disposition,  the 
surer  way  to  become  courteous,  is  to  come  in 
contact  with  courteous  people.  "Beholding  as 
in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  we  are  changed 
into  the  same  image  from  glory  to  glory/ 


>> 


THE   CUKE    FOR    HEART-SINKING.  93 

But  there  is  so  much  space  between  the  beginning 
Christ-likeness  and  the  consummated  Christ- 
likeness  that  I  must  be  disciplined.  Sometimes 
my  heart  sinks  under  it,  and  then  I  cry  :  "Why? 
Why  ?  "  And  I  get  for  answer  the  only  thing 
one  can  ever  get — the  echo,  Why  ?  Why  ?  And 
yet  I  am  persuaded  that  above  and  beyond  it  all 
there  is  most  wise  reason. 

I  saw  some  beautiful  lines  lately  that  I  should 
like  to  have  you  hear: 

Some  time  when  all  life's  lessons  have  been  learned, 

And  sun  and  stars  fore  verm  ore  have  set, 
The  things  which  our  weak  judgment  here  has  spurned, 

The  things  o'  er  which  we  grieve  with  lashes  wet, 
Will  flash  before  us  clear  in  life's  dark  night, 

As  stars  shine  most  in  deeper  tints  of  blue  ; 
And  we  shall  see  how  all  God's  plans  are  right, 

And  what  most  seemed  reproof  was  love  most  true. 

And  we  shall  see  how,  while  we  frown  and  sigh, 

God's  plans  go  on  as  best  for  you  and  me, 
And  how  he  heeded  not  our  feeble  cry 

Because  unto  the  end  his  eye  could  see ; 
And  e'en  as  prudent  parents  disallow 

Too  much  of  sweet  to  craving  babyhood, 
So  God,  perhaps,  is  keeping  from  us  now 

Life's  sweetest  things  because  it  seemeth  good. 


94  SATURDAY  AFTEKNOON. 

And  if,  some  time,  commingled  with  life's  wine, 

We  find  the  wormwood,  and  rebel  and  shrink, 
Be  sure  a  wiser  hand  than  yours  or  mine 

Pours  out  the  portion  for  our  lips  to  drink ; 
And  if  some  friend  we  love  is  lying  low, 

Where  human  kisses  cannot  reach  his  face, 
Oh,  do  not  blame  the  loving  Father  &  , 

But  wear  your  sorrow  with  obedient  grace. 

And  you  shall  shortly  know  that  lengthened  breath 

Is  not  the  fairest  gift  God  gives  his  friend ; 
Sometimes  the  sable  pall  of  death 

Conceals  the  sweetest  boon  his  love  can  send. 
If  we  could  push  ajar  the  gates  of  life 

And  stand  within,  and  all  God's  workings  see, 
We  could  interpret  all  this  doubt  and  strife, 

And  for  each  mystery  could  find  a  key. 

But  not  to-day.     Then  be  content,  poor  heart ; 

God's  plans,  like  lilies  pure  and  white,  unfold. 
We  must  not  tear  the  close-shut  leaves  apart ; 

Time  will  reveal  the  calyxes  of  gold  ; 
And  when,  through  patient  toil  we  reach  the  land 

Where  tired  feet  with  sandals  loosed  may  rest, 
Where  we  may  clearly  know  and  understand, 

I  think  that  we  will  say  :  ' l  God  knoweth  best. ' ' 

Then  also,  since  he  is  such  a  one  on  whose 
shoulder  the  government  is  laid,  I  may  find,  by 
thinking   of  him,  cure   for  heart-sinking  about 


THE   CUKE   FOR    HEART-SINKIXG.  95 

dying.  When  the  fear  of  dying  assaults,  the 
best  and  quickest  thing  to  do  is  to  turn  our 
thoughts  toward  Jesus  Christ,  on  whose  shoulder 
is  the  government. 

Do  you  remember  John  Bunvan's  exquisite 
description  of  Mr.  Fearing  ?  Brave  Great-heart 
is  telling  about  him:  "Why,  he  was  always 
afraid  that  he  should  come  short  of  whither  he 
had  a  desire  to  go.  Everything  frightened  him 
that  he  heard  anybody  speak  of,  if  it  had  the 
least  appearance  of  opposition  in  it.  I  heard 
that  he  lay  roaring  at  the  Slough  of  Despond  for 
above  a  month  together ;  nor  durst  he,  for  all  he 
saw  several  go  over  before  him,  venture,  though 
they,  many  of  them,  offered  to  lend  him  their 
hands.  Well,  after  he  had  lain  at  the  Slough  of 
Despond  a  great  while,  as  I  have  told  you,  one 
sunshiny  morning,  I  don't  know  how,  he  ven- 
tured, and  so  got  over ;  but  when  he  was  over 
he  would  scarce  believe  it.  He  had,  I  think,  a 
Slough  of  Despond  in  his  mind,  a  slough  that 
he  carried  everv  where  with  him,  or  else  he  could 
never  have  been  as  he  was.  But  when  he  was 
come  at  the  river  where  was  no  bridge,  there 


96  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

again  he  was  in  a  heavy  case.  Now,  now,  he 
said,  he  should  be  drowned  forever,  and  so  never 
see  that  face  with  comfort  that  he  had  come  so 
many  miles  to  behold.  And  here  also  I  took 
notice  of  what  was  very  remarkable  :  The  water 
of  that  river  was  lower  at  this  time  than  ever  I 
saw  it  in  my  life ;  so  he  went  over  at  last  not 
much  above  wet  shod." 

You  see  he  need  not  have  been  so  fearful.  He 
should  have  remembered  him  upon  whom  the 
government  is  laid.  Let  us  look  away  from 
ourselves  unto  him.     George  Macdonald  sings  : 

41 1  think  that  Death  has  two  sides  to  it — 
One  sunny  and  one  dark  ;  as  this  round  earth 
Is  every  day  half  sunny  and  half  dark. 
We  on  the  dark  side  call  the  mystery  Death ; 
They,  on  the  other,  looking  down  in  light, 
Wait  the  glad  birth  with  other  tears  than  ours.' ' 


VIII. 
THE  UNSPEAKABLE  GIFT. 

I  would  like  to  talk  to  you  for  a  little  while  this 
afternoon  about  a  verse  which  you  will  find 
in  2  Cor.  9:15:  "  Thanks  be  unto  God  for  his 
unspeakable  gift."  I  wish  to  talk  about  what  God 
gives  us.  Unspeakable  means  inestimable ;  it 
means  what  we  cannot  compass  even  in  thought ; 
it  means  beyond  all  estimation.  There  is  no 
gift  like  the  gift  of  God  to  us.  And  the  reason 
we  are  such  poverty-stricken  Christians  is  because 
we  do  not  realize  this  gift  enough.  George  Mac- 
donald  tells  of  a  castle  in  which  lived  an  old 
man  and  his  nephew;  they  were  very  poor, 
though  they  were  the  owners  of  the  castle.  Yet 
from  time  immemorial  there  had  been  concealed 
within  its  walls  jewels,  placed  there  by  some  re- 
mote ancestors,  so  that  in  case  anything  should 
happen  to  their  descendants  they  might  have 
something  upon  which  to  fall   back.     Finally, 

G  97 


98  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

the  knowledge  of  these  treasures  came  to  them, 
and  they  found  themselves  in  the  enjoyment  of 
vast  riches.  They  had  these  riches  just  as  really 
before  as  now;  the  only  difference  was  that 
now  they  saw  them,  took  them,  and  used  them. 

Just  so  with  Christians.  We  are  the  heirs  of 
the  universe,  and  yet  we  often  act  as  if  we  were 
paupers.  Yet  none  of  us  are  paupers.  Chris- 
tians are  the  aristocrats  of  the  universe,  if  we 
only  knew  it. 

Surely,  the  gift  beyond  all  price  is  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  himself.  The  pivotal  text  of  Scrip- 
ture is  what  Luther  called  "  a  little  gospel " ;  "  God 
so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son,  that  whosoever  believeth  on  him  should 
not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."  God 
did  not  simply  give  us  his  power,  his  love,  his 
care,  things  which  were  on  the  fringe  of  his  be- 
ing, so  to  speak ;  but  that  which  was  the  central 
thing  in  his  being.  Now,  it  is  possible  for  us 
really  to  possess  Jesus  Christ — and  this  is  to  be 
a  Christian.  The  trouble  is,  we  are  so  anxious 
to  get  gifts  from  Christ  that  we  do  not  enough 
value  himself. 


THE    UNSPEAKABLE    GIFT.  99 

A  friend  told  me  an  interesting  story  about 
how  he  had  been  gone  a  long  time  from  home ; 
and,  on  his  return,  his  little  daughter  ran  down 
the  stairs  to  him  as  quickly  as  she  could,  aud 
said  :  "  "Well,  papa,  what  have  you  got  for  me  ?  " 
She  did  not  seem  to  care  for  him,  but  only  for  his 
gifts,  and  she  was  so  occupied  with  them  as  to  for- 
get all  about  her  father.  He  was  really  sad  about 
it.  The  next  time  he  went  away  he  did  not 
bring  her  any  gift.  The  little  girl,  as  usual,  ran 
to  him,  and  said  :  "  Oh,  papa,  what  have  you 
brought  me?"  "Lucy,  I  have  brought  you 
myself  this  time."  The  little  girl  understood  at 
once.  Tears  filled  her  eyes,  and  she  said  :  "  Well, 
papa,  I  am  so  glad  you  have  come  back  home ; 
I  am  so  glad  to  see  you  !  " 

So  it  is  with  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  This 
gift  of  himself  includes  everything.  God  gave 
his  Son  for  you  and  me.  The  wonderful  thing 
about  Christianity  is  that  it  lifts  us  into  intimacy 
with  the  being  on  the  throne.  We  need  no 
further  mediatorial  sacrifice  to  come  to  him,  nor 
long  and  difficult  service.  But  he  is,  if  we  will 
have  it  so,   our  Friend,  our   Guest ;  and    it  is 


100  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

possible  for  us  to  enter  into  an  intimate,  exqui- 
site companionship  with  him. 

Prayer  is  a  request  for  specific  things,  or  a 
thanking  God  for  his  care  and  keeping.  But 
there  is  a  higher  realm  of  prayer  than  these  ;  it 
is  the  realm  of  communion,  where  we  are  so 
given  to  Christ,  and  he  to  us,  that  we  think  of 
him  all  the  time,  and  talk  with  him  all  the  time ; 
and  when,  while  in  company,  we  are  yet  alone 
with  him.  It  is  the  ultimate  fruit  of  the  Chris- 
tian life  that  we  so  have  Christ  himself  that  we 
are  in  communion  with  him. 

And  in  a  sense  so  real  that  there  are  no  figures 
which  the  Holy  Spirit  can  find  to  fully  set  forth 
its  reality,  Jesus  Christ  comes  and  dwells  with 
us  and  makes  our  poverty  wealth. 

God's  utmost  gift  to  us  is  Jesus  Christ  himself. 
Do  not  be  satisfied  with  anything  less.  Some 
people  have  a  church,  and  they  think  ever  so 
much  of  the  church ;  and  some  people  are 
always  talking  of  the  sacraments — the  Lord's 
Supper  and  baptism.  Some  have  a  minister,  and 
they  lavish  everything  on  the  minister.  Some 
have  a  book  and  some  have  a  ritual.     But  do 


THE   UNSPEAKABLE    GIFT,  101 

not  you  be  satisfied  with  anything  else  than  Jesus 
Christ.  He  is  better  than  church  and  holier 
than  the  holiest  thing.  Let  your  Christian  life 
be  one  of  reception  of  Jesus  Christ.  When  I 
hear  so  much  about  the  church,  I  fear  these  peo- 
ple do  not  know  very  much  about  the  Christ. 
"  God  gave  his  only  begotten  Son  ;; ;  do  not  let 
your  affections  centre  on  anything  else.  Then, 
of  course,  you  will  join  the  church  which  you 
think  nearest  the  truth  ;  but  the  motive  of  it  and 
the  meaning  of  it  will  be  Christ.  Be  you  sure 
that  you  do  not  rest  satisfied  with  anything  but 
the  reception  of  God's  utmost  gift — the  Lord 
himself. 

When  I  talk  to  you  about  the  spring,  or  about 
the  summer, — which  is  the  utmost  gift  of  the 
year, — I  have  not  said  all.  I  can  go  on  to 
specify  the  things  which  belong  to  the  summer — 
the  blue  sky,  the  fleecy  whiteness  of  the  clouds, 
the  brooks,  the  song  of  the  birds,  and  the  per- 
fumed air. 

And  so,  when  1  have  Christ,  I  have  ever  so 
many  things.  For  instance,  Christ  gives  us 
eternal  life.     You  remember  how  he  says :  "  I 


102  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

give  unto  them  eternal  life."  When  you  receive 
Jesus  Christ,  then  with  him  you  have  eternal 
life.  Be  sure  you  get  the  Scriptural  idea  of 
what  eternal  life  is. 

"  There  is  no  death  ;  what  seems  so  is  transition." 

Death  means  the  passing  into  the  other  life. 
Eternal  death  means  life  out  of  harmony  with 
God.  Eternal  life  is  life  in  sympathy  with  Christ. 
The  culmination  of  that  life  is  heaven  ;  but  we 
have  the  beginning  of  it  here.  Notice,  it  is  in 
the  present  tense  :  "  I  give  (not  will  give)  eternal 
life."  If  you  are  a  Christian,  you  are  just  as 
certain  of  heaven  this  moment  as  you  will  be 
when  the  palm  of  victory  is  in  your  hands  and 
the  robe  of  righteousness  wraps  you  around.  Do 
not  be  downhearted ;  do  not  be  wondering 
whether  you  are  a  Christian  or  not.  But  just 
ask  yourself  this  question  :  "  Do  I  really  accept 
Jesus  Christ  as  my  Saviour  ?  Have  I  really 
and  absolutely  made  myself  over  to  him?" 
Then  you  have  surely  eternal  life.  There  is  not 
the  most  fearful  and  distraught  soul  here  this 
afternoon  who  may  not  be  absolutely  sure  of 


THE   UNSPEAKABLE    GIFT.  103 

eternal  life.  You  say  you  feel  so  and  so.  Well, 
suppose  you  do ;  you  are  sick  ;  or,  possibly,  you 
are  getting  old,  and  the  shadows  are  length- 
ening. Old  people  do  not  feel  as  well  as  when 
they  were  young.  But  your  feeling  does  not 
make  any  difference ;  if  you  really  possess  Jesus 
Christ,  then  what  he  gives  is  certainly  yours. 
You  need  not  bother  about  whether  you  are  going 
to  heaven.  Certainly,  you  are  going  to  heaven. 
"  Neither  shall  any  man  pluck  them  out  of  my 
hand."  Do  not  be  troubled  about  your  future, 
because  you  have  taken  him,  and  all  is  involved 
in  the  great  gift.  The  gates  of  pearl  will  "  swing 
inward  for  you";  the  song  of  Moses  and  the 
Lamb  will  burst  even  from  your  lips. 

Well,  another  gift  which  we  have  in  Jesus 
Christ  is  rest.  How  like  a  pillow  for  weary 
heads  this  promise  has  been  for  men :  "Come  unto 
me,  all  ye  that  labor  and  are  heavy  laden,  and  I 
will  give  you  rest ! "  Rest !  that  is  Christ's  gift. 
It  is  possible  for  a  man  to  be  a  Christian  and  yet 
not  possess  this  inestimable  gift.  Just  as  those 
people  who  lived  in  that  old  castle  were  rich  and 
did  not  know  it. 


104  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

How  many  times  I  have  thought  of  those 
words  of  Goethe : 

44  Rest  is  not  quitting 
The  busy  career ; 
Rest  is  the  fitting 
The  self  to  one's  sphere, 

44'Tis  the  brook's  motion, 
Clear,  without  strife, 
Fleeting  to  ocean 
After  this  life. 

44'Tis  loving  and  serving 
The  highest  and  best ; 
'Tis  onward,  unswerving, 
And  this  is  true  rest." 

Rest  is  getting  rid  of  friction.  If  it  were  not 
for  the  little  passing  annoyances,  and  the  little 
infelicities  of  daily  occurrence,  how  delightful  to 
work  !  For  then  work  would  have  no  friction. 
Jesus  Christ  means  to  give  us  just  that  rest  now, 
in  a  measure,  at  least.  I  do  not  know  anything 
that  tells  it  better  than  these  words  of  Miss 
Waring : 

44A  heart  at  leisure  from  itself 
To  soothe  and  sympathize." 


THE   UNSPEAKABLE    GIFT.  105 

Think  of  the  words  :  "A  heart  at  leisure  from 
itself! "     That    is   rest !     You  cannot   get   any 
better  idea  of  rest  than  that.    You  need  not  ask : 
"What  do  these  people  think  about  me?"  or 
"How  do  I  feel?"     "A  heart  at  leisure  from 
itself" — this  is  what  Christ  means  to  give  to  you 
and  to  me.    Do  not  you  see  what  rest  it  is?   The 
rest  of  forgiveness,  the  rest  of  our  intellect  (for 
he  answers  all  questions),  and  the  rest  of  our 
affections  (for  what  nobler  or  sweeter  object  of 
love  than  he?).     "  Come  unto  me  all  ye  that  are 
weary  and  heavy  laden,  and  I  will  give  you  rest. 
Take  my  yoke  upon  you,  and  ye  shall  find  rest 
unto  your  souls."     There  is  the  rest;  but  you 
do  not  get  it  because  you  do  not  take  Christ's 
yoke  upon  you.    The  word  "yoke"  refers  to  the 
old  Roman  custom  :  a  spear  placed  here,  and  a 
spear  there  and  another  spear  laid  across ;  and 
the  conquered  people  were  made  to  pass  under 
these  spears ;  and  their  passing  under  this  yoke 
meant  that  the  Roman  people  owned  them  abso- 
lutely.    Then,  if  we  take  Christ's  yoke  in  that 
manner,  and  do  not  keep  back  anything,  do  not 
you  see  how  sure  we  are  to   find    rest?     The 


106  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

reason  we  do  not  find  more  of  it  is  because  we 
do  not  enough  submit  to  him.  We  say  :  "There 
is  a  yoke — I  will  go  through  that ;  and  there  is 
a  yoke — I  will  go  through  that;  but  here  is 
something:  I  wonder  if  I  do  not  love  this  better 
than  Christ;  I  wonder  if  I  cannot  keep  this 
and  still  be  a  Christian  ? "  And  so  we  are  in 
the  clash  of  reasons  and  counter  reasons,  and  are 
not  more  than  three-fourths  under  the  yoke. 

Christ  says  we  have  in  this  great  gift  of  God 
to  us  the  gift  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  You  remem- 
ber how  Christ  said  to  the  woman  at  the  well : 
"  If  thou  knewest  the  gift  of  God,  and  who  it  is 
that  saith  to  thee,  Give  me  to  drink,  thou 
wouldest  have  asked  of  him,  and  he  would  have 
given  thee  living  water."  And  the  woman  said : 
"  Thou  hast  nothing  to  draw  with,  and  the  well 
is  deep."  And  the  Lord  said :  "  Whosoever 
shall  drink  of  the  water  that  I  shall  give  himshall 
never  thirst ;  but  the  water  that  I  shall  give  him 
shall  be  in  him  a  well  of  water  springing  up  into 
everlasting  life."  In  the  seventh  chapter  of  John 
we  find  an  explanation  of  these  words  of  Christ. 
Let  me  turn  to  it  and  read  :  "  In  the  last  day, 


THE    UNSPEAKABLE    GIFT.  107 

that  great  day  of  the  feast,  Jesus  stood  and  cried, 
saying,  If  any  man  thirst  let  him  come  unto  me 
and  drink.  He  that  believeth  in  me,  out  of  him 
shall  flow  rivers  of  living  water.  But  this  spake 
he  of  the  Spirit  which  they  that  believe  on  him 
should  receive ;  for  the  Holy  Spirit  was  not  yet 
given,  because  Jesus  was  not  yet  glorified." 
Well,  now,  why  do  we  not  have  more  of  the 
Holy  Spirit?  God  has  given  him  to  us  if  we 
are  Christians.  Why  is  he  not  in  us  as  a  spring 
of  water?  Why  are  we  so  easily  overcome — so 
weak  ?  A  friend  told  me  something  that  exactly 
illustrates  this  subject.  He  told  me  of  a  place 
from  which  a  large  hotel  had  been  moved  away, 
and  on  which  a  woman  had  now  a  dwelling  house 
and  a  garden.  There  was  only  one  trouble  with 
this  place:  it  was  far  from  a  spring,  and  the 
woman  was  obliged  to  go  daily  some  distance  for 
water.  But  she  noticed  a  peculiar,  damp  spot  in 
her  garden ;  nothing  would  grow  there.  It  was 
an  ugly  patch,  and  she  did  not  know  what  to  do 
with  it.  She  one  day  determined  to  investigate 
it;  and  she  took  with  her  a  trowel  and  began 
to  dig.     She  soon   found  some  water,  and  still 


108  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

more  water ;  and,  going  on  and  on,  she  came  to 
a  brickbat,  then  an  old  tin  can  and  sticks,  and 
various  other  trash.  She  threw  out  all  these 
things  and  found,  still  further  down,  a  beautiful 
spring  of  water  upwelling.  She  had  it  stoned 
up;  and  there  upon  her  premises  was  a  beautiful, 
clear,  cool  spring.  The  water  had  been  trying 
to  force  itself  up,  but  could  not,  because  it  was 
obstructed. 

So  we  have  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  water  of  life 
is  really  ours ;  yet  prayerlessness  and  refusal  to 
read  the  Bible  choked  this  spring  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  which  we  really  have.  We  have  the  gift, 
but  we  keep  it  choked.  Let  clean  water  run 
through,  carrying  away  all  that  prevents  recog- 
nition of  spiritual  things,  and  we  shall  have 
within  us  a  well  of  water,  springing  up  into  eter- 
nal life.  Is  it  not  true  that  within  us  are  many 
brickbats,  old  tin  cans,  and  sticks  that  we  ought 
to  throw  out?  What  a  wonderful  gift  we  have 
in  Christ !  I  might  go  on  for  hours  searching 
these  Scriptures  for  what  we  have  in  them. 

So,  do  not  let  us  be  paupers.  Do  not  let  us 
act  as  though  we  had  no  jewels,  when  we  know 


THE   UNSPEAKABLE    GIFT.  109 

we  have.     The  people  in  George  Macdonald\s 
story  did  not  know  their  wealth ;  but  we  do. 

This  gift  of  God  means  that  we  should  give 
something  also  to  him.  It  is  when  Paul  is 
urging  the  people  to  give  that  he  breaks  out : 
"  Thanks  be  unto  God  for  his  unspeakable  gift/' 

"  Death  worketh, 
Let  me  work  too  ; 
Death  undoeth, 
Let  me  do. 
Busy  as  death  my  work  I  ply, 
Till  I  rest  in  the  rest  of  eternity. 

"Time  worketh, 

Let  me  work  too ; 
Time  undoeth, 
Let  me  do. 
Busy  as  time  my  work  I  ply, 
Till  I  rest  in  the  rest  of  eternity. 

4 'Sin  worketh, 

Let  me  work  too ; 
Sin  undoeth, 
Let  me  do. 
Busy  as  sin  my  work  I  ply, 
Till  I  rest  in  the  rest  of  eternity.' * 

And  may  God  bring  us  all  into  rest,  through 
Jesus  Christ  our  Lord. 


(( 


IX. 
GOD  MINE. 

THERE  is  nothing  more  important  in  the 
Christian  life  than  to  say,  as  Paul  did  : 
My  God."  When  we  have  the  summer  we 
have  many  other  things — the  blue  sky,  the  white 
encampments  of  the  clouds,  the  tender  look  of 
nature,  the  songs  of  the  birds,  the  lustrous  at- 
mosphere, the  genial  summer  shower,  and  a 
million  other  things  with  the  summer.  And  so 
in  the  matter  of  religion,  if  we  can  say  "  My 
God,"  for  God  includes  all  beneficencies  and  all 
blessings.  It  is  one  thing  to  have  God  in  the 
intellect,  to  know  him  and  to  recognize  him  as 
the  Great  Cause  of  causes,  as  the  one  who  main- 
tains the  balance  of  the  universe,  as  the  one  who 
guides  nations.  But  not  in  that  way  can  we  say, 
"  My  God."  We  may  refer  to  God  as  our  moral 
standard,  by  comparing  our  lives  with  the  de- 
mands of  his  pure  and  holy  law.  But  this  is  not 
110 


GOD    MINE.  Ill 

the  best  and  truest  way  to  possess  God,  for  the 
result  to  us  is  gloom  and  awe  rather  than  filial 
fear.  When  we  so  consent  to  God  with  oui 
heart  that  we  feel  him  in  real  personal  relation 
with  ourselves,  we  can  then  say  from  our  very 
deepest  hearts,  "  My  God."  This  is  the  relation 
in  which  Paul  was  constantly  standing  toward 
God,  and  it  is  noteworthy  how  constantly  this 
expression  appears  in  his  epistles  :  "  I  thank  my 
God  that  your  faith  is  spoken  of  throughout  the 
whole  world "  •  "I  thank  my  God  always  on 
your  behalf";  "I  thank  my  God  upon  every 
remembrance  of  you."  Again,  in  the  Epistle  to 
Philemon  (which  is  too  little  read,  a  beautiful 
Christian  illustration  of  courtesy)  we  find  these 
words  :  "  I  thank  my  God,  making  mention  of 
thee  always  in  my  prayers."  This  personal 
appropriation  was  the  habitual  mood  of  the 
apostle,  the  constant  note  he  was  striking  through 
all  the  changes  of  his  career.  When  we  can, 
from  our  hearts,  with  the  sense  of  ownership, 
say  "  My  God,"  then  that  possession  gives  us 
multitudes  of  other  things,  for  everything  is 
wrapped  up  for  us  in  God. 


112  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

If  we  are  able  to  say,  with  Paul,  "  My  God," 
we  shall  have  a  thankful  feeling.  Paul's  mood 
of  thankfulness  constantly  springs  out  of  this 
appropriation  of  God ;  and  we  shall  be  thankful 
in  whatever  plight  we  may  be.  Paul  wrote  his 
Epistle  to  the  Romans  from  Corinth,  where  he 
had  a  very  hard  time,  being  obliged  to  maintain 
himself  at  his  trade  of  tentmaker,  and  in  the  face 
of  all  sorts  of  obstacles  and  difficulties  gathering 
a  church. 

Nowhere  does  our  religion  so  often  fail  as  in 
this  matter  of  thankfulness.  I  am  often  sur- 
prised to  see  how,  among  us,  the  tone  of  Chris- 
tian life  is  so  different  from  that  of  the  New 
Testament.  It  is  a  rare  thing  in  prayer  meeting 
to  hear  the  expression  of  thankfulness.  I  sup- 
pose we  should  be  thankful  if  we  were  more 
thinkful ;  for  thankful  means  thinkful  in  the  old 
Saxon.  If  we  thought  of  God  as  being  personal 
to  ourselves,  we  should  be  thinkful  of  God,  and 
therefore  thankful  to  God. 

All  through  the  Psalms  you  find  suggestions 
of  it,  and  learn  that  it  is  delightful  to  God's 
heart  to  have  his  children  thank  him.     And  we 


GOD    MINE.  113 

can  only  truly  praise  him  when  in  our  deepest 
hearts  we  look  up,  and  say,  "  My  God." 

We  shall  surely  have  with  this  appropriation 
contentment.  Contentment  is  the  result  of 
thankfulness,  and  when  thankful  we  are  full  of 
content.  Contentment  in  the  Scriptural  sense 
is  a  great  thing.  There  is  a  kind  of  inertness 
which  we  sometimes  call  content — a  sort  of 
stupidity  and  callousness  mistaken  for  content- 
ment. True  contentment  is  not  with  attainment, 
but  with  allotment.  Our  hearts  ought  to  be  in 
chime  with  God,  that  being  contented  with  him, 
we  shall  be  sedulously  trying  to  do  for  him  all 
we  can.  With  this  appropriation  comes  "  A 
heart  at  leisure  from  itself,"  and  we  are  not 
greatly  disturbed  bv  the  attention  to  our  circum- 
stances.  A  little  fellow  was  told  that  he  must 
be  deformed  for  all  his  life.  He  said :  "  Well, 
it  is  all  right.  God  has  done  it.  My  Father 
has  done  it.  I  love  him.  He  loves  me.  He 
does  all  right." 

Contentment  is  a  kind  of  inner  rest.  Some- 
times I  have  stood  on  a  bridge.  Here  is  a  train 
coming  in  ;  there,  another  going  out ;  there  is  a 

H 


114  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

train  shunted  off  to  a  side  track — it  seems  all 
confusion.  Yet  there  is  not  all  confusion.  There 
is  a  train  director  and  a  lever.  The  director 
knows  where  every  car  is,  and  where  it  must  be, 
and  he  manages  all  without  clash  and  without 
chaos.  Nothing  can  so  minister  to  our  happiness 
as  to  be  able  to  say  :  li  My  God,  my  Guide,  my 
Help,  the  one  who  manages  for  me."  Then 
comes  the  placidity  of  contentment ;  it  is  always 
so.  And  then,  though  there  may  be  pain,  the 
pang  is  taken  out  of  the  pain.  Even  with  a 
ripple  of  sadness,  deep  in  our  hearts  there  is 
peace. 

I  cannot  feel 
That  all  is  well  when  dark'ning  clouds  conceal 

The  shining  sun  ; 

But  then  I  know 
God  lives  and  loves  ;  and  say,"  since  it  is  so, 

Thy  will  be  done. 

I  cannot  speak 
In  happy  tones  ;  the  teardrops  on  my  cheek 

Show  I  am  sad  ; 

But  I  can  speak 
Of  grace  to  suffer  ;  with  submission  meek, 

Until  made  glad. 


GOD   MINE.  115 

I  do  not  see 
Why  God  should  e'er  permit  some  things  to  be, 

When  he  is  love  ; 

But  I  can  see, 
Tho'  often  dimly,  through  the  mystery, 

His  hand  above  ! 

I  do  not  know 
Where  falls  the  seed  that  I  had  tried  to  sow 

With  greatest  care  ; 

But  I  shall  know 
The  meaning  of  each  waiting  hour  below 

Sometime,  somewhere  ! 

I  do  not  look 
Upon  the  present,  nor  in  nature's  book 

To  read  my  fate  ; 

But  I  do  look 
For  promised  blessings  in  God's  holy  book, 

And  I  can  wait. 

I  may  not  try 
To  keep  the  hot  tears  back — but  hush  that  sigh, 
4 '  It  might  have  been  ' '  ; 

And  try  to  still 
Each  rising  murmur,  and  to  God's  sweet  will 

Respond  "Amen  ! " 

It  is  possible  that  the  person  who  wrote  this 
poem  was  ruffled  only  on  the  outside,  but  smooth 
and  calm  within.     There  was  an  inventor  once 


116  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

who  was  very  much  disappointed.  He  had 
worked  for  a  long  time  on  a  model,  and  was  just 
on  the  point  of  getting  it  patented,  when  he 
found  that  somebody  else  on  the  other  side  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains  had  anticipated  him  by  a  few 
davs.  He  said  :  i(  Some  dav  I  shall  know  whv 
I  failed  "  ;  for  he  knew  that  God  had  something 
to  do  with  it.  After  awhile  there  came  from 
England  another  and  cheaper  machine  for  the 
same  work,  and  then  he  saw  why  he  had  failed. 
"  For,"  he  said,  "  if  I  had  taken  out  a  patent  I 
should  have  lost  money."  So  contentment  is  a 
settled  conviction  that  God  does  best. 

From  personal  appropriation  comes  courage. 
And  we  need  a  great  deal  of  courage.  It  is 
pretty  hard  to  look  through  all  we  have  to  do. 
I  sometimes  feel  discouraged.  I  am  always  most 
discouraged  just  before  I  get  up  in  the  morning; 
but  as  soon  as  I  am  up  and  get  started  the  feel- 
ing goes.  I  suppose  to  all  of  us  life  sometimes 
looks  too  much  for  us,  and  we  feel,  "  Oh,  that 
I  had  the  wings  like  a  dove,  for  then  would  I 
fly  away  and  be  at  rest  V  I  think  that  David 
was  not  the  only  one  who  said  a  thing  like  that. 


GOD    MINE.  117 

While  the  battle  of  Waterloo  was  raging,  and 
while  the  French  could  not  overcome  the  English, 
nor  the  English  overcome  the  French,  and  when 
the  balance  seemed  inclining  toward  victory  for 
the  French,  and  the  English  cause  nearly  lost — 
then  a  line  of  dust  was  seen  in  the  distant  hori- 
zon ;  Blueher  was  coming  up ;  the  Prussians  and 
English  together  overcame  the  conqueror  of  the 
world.  So,  we  need  help;  courage  is  almost 
gone;  but  when  we  can  say,  "My  God,"  we 
know  that  if  Bluclier  does  not  come,  something 
will  come,  and  we  can  wait,  resting  on  some  such 
promise  as  this :  "  As  thy  day,  so  shall  thy 
strength  be." 

If  we  can  say,  "My  God,"  we  shall  surely 
have  constancy.  Many  of  us  act  spasmodically. 
You  cannot  keep  the  teachers  of  the  Sunday- 
school  at  it  all  the  time.  A  class  is  gathered  and 
becomes  interesting ;  then  the  teacher  leaves,  and 
the  class  is  disintegrated.  These  spurting  Chris- 
tians are  a  great  trouble  to  the  pastor ;  but  the 
consciousness  of  God  as  ours,  as  helping  and 
caring  for  us,  can  make  us  constant. 

When  we  thus  appropriate  God,  we  shall  have 


118  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

advancing  sanctification.  We  shall  be  growing 
better  all  the  time.  We  get  better  by  personal 
contact  with  one  purer  and  better  than  we. 
There  is  one  companion  who  may  be  always  ours, 
and  this  is  God.  He  will  enter  into  relations 
intimate  and  personal  with  every  one  of  us;  and 
if  we  come  into  such  real  contact,  we  are  con- 
stantly growing  better.  A  young  man  says :  "  I 
will  be  an  artist "  ;  and  he  goes  over  to  Europe 
to  study,  and  comes  into  contact  with  the  pictures 
of  the  great  masters.  He  is  a  little  discouraged  at 
first ;  but,  as  he  holds  himself  in  this  contact,  and 
studies  these  great  works,  there  comes  upon  him 
more  ability,  and  his  eye  gets  to  be  further-seeing 
and  his  imagination  becomes  unclogged,  and  he 
can  approximate  more  and  more  to  what  they  do. 
"  So  we,  beholding  as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the 
Lord,  are  changed  into  the  same  image  from 
glory  to  glory."  Our  deepest  need  is  not  that 
we  shall  think  of  God  as  the  Great  Cause,  or  as 
the  one  who  is  set  before  us  merely  as  our  stan- 
dard ;  but  that  we  shall  think  of  him  as  a  per- 
sonal Friend,  as  our  Hope  and  daily  Comforter. 
Well,  how  can   we  say  it?     You  remember 


GOD   MINE.  119 

how,  when  a  child  at  home,  you  sometimes  had 
the  consciousness  of  the  possessions  of  your 
father  and  your  mother,  and  of  everything  in 
the  house.  I  remember  I  used  to  look  around 
and  say :  "  My  book,"  "  my  horses,"  "  my 
peaches"  ;  and  clambering  about  the  fences,  say: 
"  My  fences."  Yet  they  were  not  mine ;  they 
were  father's.  I  would  appropriate  these  things 
whenever  it  was  all  right  between  father  and 
mother  and  me,  when  I  wTas  trying  to  please 
them ;  then  I  owned  father  and  mother,  and 
everything  in  the  house.  But  don't  you  remem- 
ber how  it  was  when  conscious  of  wrong  ?  Then 
there  came  a  chasm  between  your  parents  and 
yourself;  but  the  moment  that  was  put  away 
and  you  came  into  right  relations  with  your 
parents,  then  returned  the  feeling  of  possession. 
And  when  we  are  trying  to  please  our  Heavenly 
Father ;  when  we  try  to  keep  out  from  between 
us  everything  which  prevents  intimacy,  then 
there  comes  the  consciousness  of  possession,  and 
we  know  that  we  have  all  his  infinite  heart  can 
give.  So  let  us  put  away  all  that  hinders  the 
shining  of  his  smile      Then   we  are  thankful, 


120  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

then  we  are  contented,  then  we  have  courage, 
then  we  have  constancy.  Then,  beholding  his 
face,  we  are  changed  into  the  same  image  more 
and  more,  and  grow  steadily  in  grace.  The 
greatest  thing  we  can  ever  say  is  :  "  My  God." 


WHAT  CHRIST  IS  TO  US. 

LET  us  try  to-day  to  think  concerning  some 
of  the  relations  in  which  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  stands  to  us.  It  is  a  fact  of  our  physical 
life  that,  while  we  are  mediately  dependent  upon 
a  great  many  things,  we  are  immediately  depend- 
ent upon  the  sun.  Byron's  dream  was  not  all 
a  dream,  about  the  darkness  wrapping  the  earth 
around,  and  the  chill  and  gloom,  because  the  sun 
was  blotted  out  of  the  heavens.  All  possibility 
of  life  and  growth  hangs  directly  on  the  sun- 
beam. George  Stevenson,  who  invented  the 
first  locomotive,  was  once  standing  on  a  terrace, 
when  he  saw  the  smoke  and  steam  of  a  locomo- 
tive at  a  distance.  Turning  to  a  friend,  he  said: 
"Do  you  know  what  drives  that  engine?" 
"  Well,  I  suppose  some  Newcastle  driver."  "  But 
what  makes  the  engine  go  ?  "  The  friend  con- 
fessed himself  unable  to  answer.     "  Well,  then, 

121 


122  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

I  will  tell  you :  it  is  the  sun  that  drives  that 
engine."  The  light  and  heat  of  the  sun  laid  up 
in  the  coal  fields  millions  of  years  ago,  and  now 
by  the  action  of  heat  disimprisoned  in  the  fire  of 
the  engine,  makes  the  heat  which  makes  the 
steam ;  and  it  is  the  steam  which  makes  the 
engine  go.  When  we  are  carried  along  on  the 
track,  that  which  carries  us  is  nothing  but  the 
sunbeam.  As  we  warm  ourselves  before  a  coal 
fire,  the  heat  is  only  sun  heat.  Because  the  heat 
of  the  sun  millions  of  years  ago  found  a  recep- 
tacle among  the  plants  of  the  carboniferous  era, 
that  same  heat  is  now  disengaged  by  bringing 
heat  into  contact  with  the  carbon.  We  are  warm 
because  the  sun  is  warm  and  because  the  sun  was 
warm.  The  mill  wheel  turns  by  the  push  of 
water ;  yet  it  is  the  sun,  after  all,  which  turns 
the  wheel,  because  it  is  the  power  of  the  sun  that 
lifts  the  water  up  into  the  sky  which  forms  clouds 
and  falls  in  rains,  and  then,  percolating  down  the 
hillside,  becomes  rivulets.  And  the  vital  pro- 
cesses of  our  bodies  also  depend  upon  the  sun.  I 
suppose  our  nervous  system  is  a  kind  of  battery, 
though  we  do  not  know  much  about  it.     We 


WHAT   CHRIST   IS   TO   US.  123 

only  know  that  there  is  a  strange  something 
which  carries  our  messages  from  the  brain  to  the 
finger  tips ;  and  this,  no  doubt,  depends  upon 
the  sun.  It  is  the  sun  that  stores  the  germ  in 
the  kernel.  It  is  the  sun  which  lifts  the  plumule 
upward,  and  pushes  the  radicle  downward.  It  is 
the  sun  which  pumps  the  sap  along  all  the  chan- 
nels of  the  trees.  If  the  sun  were  permanently 
eclipsed,  there  were  only  darkness  and  death. 

And  this  is  the  position  in  which  our  Lord 
stands  to  us.  It  would  be  interesting  to  take 
note  of  all  the  Scriptures  in  which  the  Lord  is 
spoken  of  as  a  Sun.  As  we  hang  for  physical 
life  upon  the  great  orb  which  is  in  the  visible 
heavens,  so  we  hang  for  spiritual  life  on  Jesus 
Christ,  who  is  our  spiritual  Sun.  Keble's  hymn 
is  true : 

"Sun  of  my  soul,  my  Saviour  dear, 
It  is  not  night  if  thou  be  near  ; 
Oh,  may  no  earth-born  cloud  arise 
To  hide  thee  from  thy  servant's  eyes. 

41  Abide  with  me  from  morn  till  eve, 
For  without  thee  I  cannot  live  ; 
Abide  with  me  when  night  is  nigh, 
For  without  thee  I  dare  not  die." 


124  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

In  the  first  chapter  of  the  First  Epistle  to  the 
Corinthians,  thirtieth  verse,  there  is  a  kind  of 
condensed  statement  of  the  relations  in  which 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  stands  to  us.  "  Of  him 
are  ye  in  Christ  Jesus,  who  of  God  is  made  unto 
us  wisdom  and  righteousness  and  sanctification 
and  redemption."  If  you  think  about  it  care- 
fully, you  will  see  that  these  are  very  wide  and 
including  relations.  It  is  as  if  the  apostle  had 
said  :  Well,  everything  you  need  you  will  find 
in  Jesus  Christ.  "  Of  God,  Jesus  Christ  is  made 
unto  us  wisdom."  Well,  it  is  a  wonderful  thing 
to  be  wise ;  it  is  a  wonderful  thing  to  have  an 
absolutely  unclouded  source  of  wisdom.  We 
cannot,  because  accustomed  to  it  all  our  lives, 
conceive  the  boon  it  is  to  be  sure  there  is  some 
source  whence  we  can  get  answers  to  the  deepest 
questions  which  will  arise  about  life  and  about 
death.  For  instance,  very  frequently  we  are 
much  troubled  and  burdened,  and  it  seems  to 
us  as  if  the  path  of  life  turned  back  upon  it- 
self. So  many  say  to  me :  "I  do  not  see  why 
God  should  treat  me  so ;  there  is  that  other  per- 
son— he  does  not  seem  to  be  treated  so."     How 


WHAT   CHRIST   IS   TO   US.  125 

frequently  to  this  question,  "  Why  ?  "  we  get  for 
an  answer  only  an  echo,  and  we  are  in  darkness 
and  trouble.  Now,  here  is  something  that  can 
help  us  greatly  :  we  may  be  sure  that  we  are  not 
the  sport  of  fate ;  we  are  in  the  grasp  of  a  wise 
Providence;  and  then  in  the  darkness  we  shall 
get  a  gleam  of  light.  We  should  be  absolutely 
certain  that  there  is  around  us  a  guiding  and 
loving  and  special  providence  that  lays  its  hand 
on  us  as  a  mother  lays  her  hand  upon  her  child. 
If  Jesus  teaches  us  anything,  he  surely  teaches 
us  this.  He  points  us  to  the  chattering  company 
of  sparrows  (and  they  were  just  as  numerous  and 
pestiferous  in  Palestine  as  here,  and  two  of  them 
could  be  bought  for  a  farthing),  and  he  says : 
"  Your  Father  remembers  them  ;  are  ye  not  much 
better  than  they  ?  " 

Years  ago  I  was  moving,  and  everything 
was  turned  up,  and  all  the  furniture  was  in 
tremendous  disorder,  and  it  was  all  as  uncom- 
fortable as  possible.  Yet  my  little  child  was 
absolutely  unconcerned  amid  all  the  disorder, 
because  she  knew  that  nothing  that  could  harm 
her  would  come  out  of  it  all,  for  she  had  absolute 


126  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

trust  in  her  father  and  mother.  Well,  we  cannot 
tell  why  that  thing  is  hedged  up,  and  this  thing 
gets  askew,  but  if  we  are  absolutely  sure  of  a 
particular  providence  as  special  as  the  love  of  a 
parent  for  her  child,  we  need  not  be  anxious. 
And  you  get  this  assurance  from  Jesus. 

I  find  within  myself  instincts  for  prayer.  I 
am  in  trouble ;  my  arms  are  very  short,  and, 
stretch  them  as  I  may,  I  cannot  begin  to  reach 
the  extent  of  the  trouble.  Then  my  instinct  is 
to  pray.  Yet,  how  can  I  be  sure  it  is  of  any 
use  ?  I  want  to  know  absolutely  and  certainly 
whether  God  does  hear  prayer.  If  I  let  Jesus 
Christ  be  made  unto  me  wisdom,  then  I  know. 

Then,  there  is  this  mighty  question  about  the 
existence  of  the  soul  after  death.  It  seems  verv 
strange  that  we  know  so  little  about  what  is 
beyond  this  life.  Sometimes  I  find  myself  trying 
to  add  together  the  items  of  knowledge  concern- 
ing that  other  state,  and  they  are  very  dim  and 
very  small,  comparatively.  I  reason  about  it; 
but  do  I  reason  from  right  premises?  Are  the 
links  unbroken,  and  do  they  lead  to  the  right 
results?    If  I  turn  to  Jesus  Christ  as  mv  wisdom, 


WHAT    CHRIST   IS   TO   US.  127 

I  know,  for  he  says :  "This  day  shalt  thou  be 
with  me  in  Paradise,"  and  "In  my  Father's 
house  are  many  mansions"  ;  and  we  also  read  : 
"If  our  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  be 
dissolved,  we  have  a  building  of  God,  a  house 
not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens." 
And  so,  if  I  let  Christ  be  my  wisdom,  I  may  be 
shining  with  joy;  but  this  life  would  not  be 
worth  the  living;  without  the  shining  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

This  Scripture  says,  Jesus  Christ  is  made  unto 
us  righteousness.  I  do  not  know  of  a  better 
illustration  of  this  than  that  wonderful  storv  of 
the  prodigal  son.  When  he  came  to  himself,  I 
have  no  doubt  that  his  rags  looked  raggeder, 
and  his  filth  looked  filthier,  and  his  distance  from 
home  still  more  distant.  But  he  made  his  weary 
way  back,  notwithstanding  his  rags  and  scabs 
and  filth,  wondering  whether  when  he  reached 
his  father's  house  he  would  be  received.  "But 
when  he  was  yet  a  great  way  off  his  father  saw 
him,  and  had  compassion,  and  ran  and  fell  on 
his  neck  and  kissed  him."  And  when  he 
began  to  falter,  "  Make  me  as  one  of  thy  hired 


128  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

servants,"  the  father  broke  in  and  said  to  his 
servants,  "  Bring  forth  the  best  robe,  and  put  on 
him."  This  best  robe  was  a  shining  white  gar- 
ment, which  covered  the  whole  person,  and  when 
the  boy  put  it  on  him  he  was  all  completely 
enwrapped,  and  you  could  not  see  the  rags  nor 
filth.  Undoubtedly,  he  was  pretty  bad.  Yes,  I 
suppose  he  was ;  but,  as  far  as  outward  relations 
were  concerned,  he  was  in  royal  plight,  and  no 
servant  could  point  the  finger  and  say  :  "  What 
a  sight  he  is  ! "  So  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  treats 
us.  We  have  all  been  in  the  far  country,  and 
were  pretty  well  covered  with  rags  and  filth  ;  but 
when  he  comes  to  us  he  throws  over  us  the  "robe 
of  righteousness."  Jesus  Christ  "was  made  in 
the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh  and  for  sin,"  and, 
though  his  nature  were  free  from  every  tinge  of 
depravity,  yet  was  he  made  in  our  nature,  and 
wrought  out  a  righteousness  absolutely  complete, 
as  to  sin  on  the  one  hand,  and  as  to  expiating 
the  doom  attached  to  it  on  the  other.  And  when 
I  believe  him  he  wraps  me  about  with  the  robe 
of  his  righteousness,  and  I  am  justified ;  the 
Lord  has  nothing  to  say  against  me. 


WHAT   CHRIST   IS   TO    US.  129 

But,  then,  not  only  is  the  Lord  made  unto  us 
wisdom  and  righteousness,  but  he  is  made  unto  us 
sanctification.  Be  sure  he  does  not  leave  us  in 
filth ;  he  sets  to  work  to  cleanse  the  inner  foul- 
ness. Sanctification  has  to  do  with  our  internal 
cleansing.  Christ,  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit, 
puts  a  new  nature  into  us.  He,  by  the  power 
of  the  Spirit,  fills  us  with  love  for  himself.  He 
holds  us  in  contact  with  himself,  and  we,  "  be- 
holding as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 
are  changed  into  the  same  image  from  glory  to 
glory."  So  that  by-and-by,  by  sanctification,  we 
get  inwardly  adjusted  to  the  law.  He  is  made 
unto  us  sanctification. 

This  Scripture  also  says  that  he  is  made  unto 
us  redemption.  This  is  a  somewhat  singular 
word.  It  is  as  if  the  apostle  had  exhausted 
every  other  word  in  his  vocabulary,  and  now 
therefore  uses  this  general  word  to  include  every- 
thing. 

Well,  since  he  is  all  this,  and  he  alone  is  all 
this,  and  since  we  can  only  receive  all  from  him 
just  as  we  receive  life  physically  from  the  sun, 
we  can  easily  see  what  ought  to  be  the  main  pur- 


130  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

pose  of  our  Christian  life,  the  keeping  ourselves 
always  in  the  light  of  hirn. 

In  our  spiritual  state,  if  we  let  clouds  come 
between  ourselves  and  Jesus  Christ,  we  have  a 
hard  time.  Prayer-meetings  do  not  give  comfort, 
and  your  private  prayers  do  not  amount  to  any- 
thing. What  you  have  to  do  then  is  to  sweep 
away  the  clouds ;  for  we  have  volition  over  these 
spiritual  clouds.  Our  aim  ought  to  be  to  keep 
ourselves  in  the  shining  vision  of  Jesus  Christ. 
And  don't  you  see  that  if  you  do  that,  it  is  like 
a  sunshiny  day  in  summer,  with  the  blue  sky, 
and  the  fragrance  of  flowers  ?  What  is  the  end 
and  aim  of  the  Christian  life  ?  Is  it  to  have 
summer  always  shining  down  into  your  heart? 
Keep  yourself  always  in  this  vision  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  then  all  questions  will  get  decided  as 
to  what  you  should  do. 

If  all  this  is  true  we  ought  to  believe  in  a 
wide  way  and  a  great  way  toward  Jesus  Christ. 
Some  people  will  believe  toward  him  as  to 
righteousness.  They  believe  he  forgives  their 
sins,  but  they  believe  nothing  else,  and  they  get 
just  as  much  as  they  believe  and  nothing  else. 


WHAT    CHRIST   IS   TO   US.  131 

They  have  the  memory  of  a  time  when  they 
were  converted,  and  their  mind  reverts  to  that ; 
but  they  should  believe  toward  God  as  not  only 
wisdom  and  justification,  but  they  should  believe 
toward  him  as  their  sanctification.  Just  as  the 
earth  has  a  great  faith  toward  the  sun,  whose 
beams  will  start  the  germs  of  vegetation,  we  need 
a  great  faith  toward  Jesus  Christ.  Well,  we 
shall  have  it  if  we  know  more  about  Jesus  Christ, 
and  we  shall  know  about  him  if  we  will  read 
more  about  him  in  the  New  Testament.  Lyte, 
who  wrote  that  sweet  hymn  : 

41  Abide  with  me,  fast  falls  the  eventide," 
wrote  also  another  hymn,  less  familiar,  but  of 
similar  import.     It  is  this  : 

Long  did  I  toil,  and  knew  no  earthly  rest, 
Far  did  I  rove,  and  knew  no  certain  home  ; 

At  last  I  sought  them  in  his  sheltering  breast, 
Who  opes  his  arms  and  bids  the  weary  come. 

With  him  I  found  a  home,  a  rest  divine  ; 

And  since  then  I  am  his  and  he  is  mine. 

Fes,  he  is  mine,  and  nought  of  earthly  things, 
Not  all  the  charms  of  pleasure,  wealth,  or  power, 

The  fame  of  heroes  or  the  pomp  of  kings, 
Could  tempt  me  to  forego  his  love  an  hour. 


132  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Go,  worthless  world,  I  cry,  with  all  that's  thine 
Go  !  I  my  Saviour's  am,  and  he  is  mine. 

The  good  I  have  is  from  his  stores  supplied, 
The  ill  is  only  what  he  deems  the  best. 

He  for  my  friend,  I'm  rich  with  nought  beside  ; 
And  poor  without  him,  though  of  all  possessed, 

Changes  may  come — I  take,  or  I  resign — 

Content  while  I  am  his,  while  he  is  mine. 

Whate'er  may  change,  in  him  no  change  is  seen, 
A  glorious  sun,  that  wanes  not,  nor  declines  ; 

Above  the  clouds  and  storms,  he  walks  serene, 
And  sweetly  on  his  people's  darkness  shines. 

All  may  depart — I  fret  not  nor  repine, 

While  I  my  Saviour's  am,  while  he  is  mine. 

He  stays  me  falling  ;  lifts  me  up  when  down  ; 

Reclaims  me  wandering,  guards  from  every  foe ; 
Plants  on  my  worthless  brow  the  victor's  crown  ; 

Which,  in  return,  before  his  feet  I  throw, 
Grieved  that  I  cannot  better  grace  his  shrine 
Who  deigns  to  own  me  his,  as  he  is  mine. 

While  here,  alas  !  I  know  but  half  his  love, 
But  half  discern  him,  and  but  half  adore  ; 

But  when  I  meet  him  in  the  realms  above, 
I  hope  to  love  him  better,  praise  him  more, 

And  feel  and  tell,  amid  the  choir  divine, 

How  fully  I  am  his,  and  he  is  mine. 


XI. 

UNION  WITH  CHRIST. 

I  WOULD  like  to  talk  to  you  this  afternoon 
on  the  "  Union  of  the  Believer  with  Christ." 
If  any  one  will  read  the  New  Testament  with 
that  thought  in  mind,  he  will  be  surprised  to  find 
how  full  of  this  subject  it  is,  and  much  more  is 
revealed  concerning  it  than  we  can  distinctly  con- 
ceive or  clearly  express.  Yet  no  truth  is  more 
real  than  this,  that  if  we  are  one  with  Christ 
we  have  been  taken  into  a  most  real  and  indis- 
soluble union  with  our  Lord.  As  one  has  put 
it:  "The  great  fact  of  objective  Christianity  is 
Incarnation  for  atonement ;  the  great  fact  of  sub- 
jective Christianity  is  union  with  Christ,  whereby 
we  receive  the  atonement."  That  is  to  sav, 
Christianity,  looked  at  outside  "ourselves,  means 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  took  upon  himself  our 
nature  in  the  Incarnation,  in  order  that  through 
obedience  in  it,  and  through  expiation  in  it  he 

133 


134  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

might  work  out  for  us  complete  atonement,  by 
means  of  which  we  may  be  delivered  from  the 
remorse  of  our  own  conscience  on  the  one  hand, 
and  the  claims  of  a  violated  law  on  the  other. 
But,  looked  at  from  an  internal  point  of  view,  in 
the  heart,  in  the  life — the  great  fact  around 
which  all  crystallizes  is  this  fact  of  union  with 
Christ ;  and  bv  this  union  the  external  atonement 
is  made  real  and  vital  to  ourselves.  I  am  very 
sure  this  is  a  truth,  that  the  great  fact  outwardly 
is  atonement,  inwardly  is  union  with  Christ. 

The  great  fact  begins  with  our  regeneration. 
The  apostle  says  :  "  If  any  man  be  in  Christ  he 
is  a  new  creature;  old  things  are  passed  away, 
behold  all  things  are  become  new."  He  does  not 
mean  that  any  new  faculties  have  been  added, 
but  he  does  mean  that  in  regeneration  the  entire 
trend  of  our  nature  is  changed ;  so  that,  instead 
of  flowing  from  God,  it  begins  to  flow  toward 
God.  There  is  a  new  direction  of  the  faculties, 
and  the  soul  now  receives  a  new  illumination  of 
intellect,  a  new  trend,  and  a  new  capacity.  Then 
there  is  implanted  in  us  the  principle  of  the  new 
life ;  the  germ  begins ;  and  that  new  life  is  the 


UNION    WITH    CHRIST.  135 

Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  some  real  way  uniting 
himself  with  us. 

The  union  is  declared  in  justification.  By 
justification  we  are  declared  innocent.  We  are 
as  if  we  had  not  sinned,  since  Christ  has  fulfilled 
the  law  for  us,  and  we  are  so  truly  one  with  him 
that  what  belongs  to  him  belongs  to  us. 

This  union  is  still  further  proved  by  our  sanc- 
tification.  Since  he  dwells  in  us,  and  becomes 
one  with  us,  we  become  more  like  him,  and 
manifest  more  likeness  to  him.  And  the  man 
who  is  growing  more  Christlike  is  the  man  who 
is  showing  forth  this  union  with  Christ.  It  is 
also  proved  by  our  perseverance.  When  our 
Lord  Jesus  grasps  us  he  does  not  grasp  us  to  let 
us  go ;  so  our  perseverance  is  more  his  grasp  of 
us  than  our  grasp  of  him.  He  maintains  the 
union,  and  for  this  reason  we  shall  at  last  awake 
satisfied  with  his  likeness.  The  New  Testament 
is  very  full  on  this  point.  It  is  singular  how 
affluent  the  Scriptures  are  touching  this  truth, 
that  we  are  really  one  with  Jesus  Christ.  The 
divine  omnipresence  means  that  the  whole  God 
is  everywhere,  and  at  all  times  at  every  point  of 


136  SATURDAY  AFTEKNOOX. 

space;  but  this  idea  of  the  union  of  the  believer 
with  the  Lord  Jesus  is  something  other  than  the 
doctrine  of  the  divine  presence. 

Then  there  is  the  divine  sympathy  with  us, 
because  Jesus  "  was  tempted  in  all  points  like  as 
we  are,  yet  without  sin  "  ;  but  this  is  something 
more  than  that.  Every  one  of  us  is  influenced 
by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  yet  this  union  of  the  be- 
liever with  his  Lord  is  deeper  than  even  that. 

Now,  then,  to  come  to  the  Scripture  teaching; 
how  full  it  is,  and  how  various !  It  is  stated 
largely  by  figure,  as  such  deep  truths  can  hardly 
be  shown  except  by  figures.  It  is  illustrated  by 
the  figure  of  the  building  and  the  foundation. 
Just  as  every  stone  of  the  building  is  united  to 
and  dependent  on  every  other,  and  is  therefore  a 
part  of  that  on  which  the  building  rests,  so,  in 
some  such  way  is  every  one  who  trusts  Christ 
brought  into  most  intimate  relation  with  him. 
In  Ephesians,  we  read  :  "  Built  upon  the  founda- 
tion of  the  apostles  and  prophets,  Jesus  Christ 
himself  being  the  chief  corner-stone;  in  whom 
all  the  building  fitly  framed  together  groweth 
unto  a  holy  temple  in  the  Lord.     In  whom  ye 


UNION   WITH    CHRIST.  137 

also  are  builded  together  for  an  habitation  of 
God  through  the  Spirit." 

And  then  frequently,  in  the  Scriptures,  this 
union  is  illustrated  by  that  closest  union  which 
we  know  anything  about,  that  of  the  husband 
and  wife.  The  Church  does  not  mean  any  par- 
ticular denomination,  but  it  means  all  of  those 
who  have  come  into  this  vital  relation  with  him 
who  is  the  invisible  Head  of  God's  chosen  ones. 
It  is  often  represented  as  the  Bride  of  Christ. 
And,  just  as  in  marriage,  those  who  are  twain 
become  one,  and,  in  a  deeper  way  than  we  can 
understand  and  express,  are  one,  so  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  is  declared  to  be  one  with  the 
Church,  which  is  his  Bride.  You  remember  the 
Oriental  symbology  employed  to  describe  this 
union,  and  the  brightness  and  blessedness  re- 
served for  those  who  are  united  to  him  in  such 
intimacy,  and  into  which  he  will  surely  lift  all 
who  have  become  a  part  of  his  bride. 

This  union  is  illustrated  in  that  other  figure  of 
the  vine  and  its  branches  :  "  I  am  the  vine,  ye  are 
the  branches."  Well,  there  is  no  union  that  we 
can  think  of  closer  than  that  between  the  branch 


138  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

and  the  vine.  Through  all  the  channels  of  the 
branch  pulsates  the  sap  from  the  vine,  and  the 
clusters  hang  upon  the  branches  because  there  is 
this  union  with  the  vine.  If  you  are  going  to 
try  to  conceive  of  deep  union,  you  cannot  possibly 
express  it  in  a  stronger  figure  than  this,  the 
branch  and  the  vine.  Yet  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  teaches  just  this  union  :  "  Without  me  ye 
can  do  nothing.  Abide  in  me,  and  I  in  vou. 
As  the  branch  cannot  bear  fruit  of  itself,  except 
it  abide  in  the  vine,  no  more  can  ye  except  ye 
abide  in  me." 

And  then  this  fact  is  further  set  forth  in  that 
figure  of  the  union  of  the  head  and  members  of 
the  body.  We  all  know  how  intimate  that 
union  is;  nothing  can  be  closer.  The  head  pre- 
sides over  the  body ;  it  is  the  seat  of  sensations 
for  the  body.  We  cannot  come  into  the  con- 
sciousness of  sensation  until  it  has  been  registered 
in  the  brain.  The  life  of  the  head  is  the  life  of 
the  body.  If  a  limb  be  severed  from  its  relation 
with  the  head,  there  is  no  longer  life  in  the 
limb.  So  Christ  says :  "I  am  the  head,  and 
ye  are  the  body."     Every  believer  is  in  as  real 


UNION  WITH   CHRIST,  139 

union  with  the  Lord  as  is  your  body  with  your 
head. 

Then  there  are  direct  statements  of  this  union. 
The  believer  is  constantly  spoken  of  as  being 
"  in  Christ."  You  would  be  surprised  to  notice 
how  often  Paul  speaks  so.  He  says  :  "  There  is, 
therefore,  now  no  condemnation  to  them  who  are 
in  Christ  Jesus."  And,  conversely,  the  Lord  is 
in  those  who  trust  him.  "  I  in  them,  and  they 
in  me."  "  I  in  you,  and  ye  in  me."  This  means 
a  great  deal ;  it  means  more  than  I  know.  I 
only  know  it  means  this,  that  in  a  way  deeper 
and  more  intimate  than  any  figure  can  set  forth; 
in  a  way  closer  and  more  real  than  any  direct 
statement  can  tell ;  in  this  way  has  every  one 
who  believes  in  Jesus  Christ  been  lifted  up  into 
such  real  union  with  himself  that  he  becomes 
one  with  his  Lord.  This  is  a  great  fact  concerning 
the  Christian  life,  and  there  are  great  inferences 
that  follow  from  it. 

Consider  the  honor  of  it.  We  cannot  con- 
ceive the  honor,  we  cannot  imagine  the  honor; 
but  we  shall  understand  more  of  it  in  the 
shining  yonder.     We  shall  then  begin  to  know 


140  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

how  much  this  intimacy  of  union  means.  Is 
it  not  a  wonderful  honor  that  the  poorest  and 
most  ignorant,  and  most  troubled  and  most  bur- 
dened of  us  ;  the  one  of  us  whom  the  world  may- 
pass  by,  slighting  the  one,  perhaps,  most  unsuc- 
cessful, the  one  whose  life  seems  a  failure — has, 
nevertheless,  if  he  has  given  himself  to  Jesus 
Christ,  the  honor  of  being  taken  into  this  indis- 
soluble union  with  the  King  of  the  Universe? 
The  branch  and  the  vine  !  Husband  and  wife  ! 
I  am  sure  we  can  get  from  such  figures  some 
glimpses  here  of  what  must  be  this  union,  and  to 
what  rank  those  who  trust  Jesus  Christ  are  to  be 
lifted.  It  is  not  a  slight  thing  to  be  thus  one 
with  him  who  made  all  worlds  (for  "  without 
him  was  not  anything  made  that  was  made"), 
with  him  who  sits  upon  the  throne  of  the  uni- 
verse, with  him  who  for  our  sakes  became  poor. 
Since  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  become  our 
brother,  there  is  formed  between  the  believer  and 
his  Lord  a  mystical  union.  It  is  a  vital  union  ; 
by  which  I  mean  a  union  of  life,  so  that  the  be- 
liever can  say,  like  the  apostle :  "  The  life  that  I 
now  live  in  the  flesh,  I  live  bv  the  faith  of  the 


UNION  WITH   CHRIST.  141 

Son  of  God,  who  loved  me  and  gave  himself  for 


me." 


Not  only  is  it  a  vital  union,  but  an  indissoluble 
union.  There  has  been  formed  between  him  and 
me  a  union  which  nothing  can  ever  end.  If  I 
profess  to  have  formed  the  union  without  the 
life  that  such  union  involves  and  should  fall,  it 
would  not  follow  that  I  had  fallen  from  grace, 
but  that  I  had  never  been  in  grace.  "  They 
shall  never  perish,  neither  shall  any  man  pluck 
them  out  of  my  hand."  i%  Who  shall  separate  us 
from  the  love  of  Christ?  shall  tribulation,  or 
persecution,  or  famine,  or  nakedness,  or  peril,  or 
sword  ?  Nay,  in  all  these  things  we  are  more 
than  conquerors,  through  him  that  loved  us." 
"  Them  also  who  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God  bring 
with  him." 

I  know  of  nothing  that  can  make  the  thought 
of  life  more  sacred.  Here  am  I,  in  union  with 
my  Lord.  He  "  who  was  with  God  and  who 
was  God  "  he  condescended  to  mv  nature  and 
became  one  with  me — so  reallv  that  he  dwells  in 
me  and  I  in  him.  There  is  formed  within  us  a 
union  indissoluble;    and  what  belongs  to   him 


142  SATURDAY  AFTEBNOON. 

belongs  to  me ;  and,  on  the  other  hand,  what 
belongs  to  me  belongs  to  him. 

One  of  the  results  of  this  union  to  the  believer 
is  that  he  is  brought  under  the  assimilating  and 
transforming  power  of  Christ's  life,  and  is  made 
purer  and  still  purer.  If  you  want  to  know 
beauty,  study  the  highest  expressions  of  beauty ; 
this  principle  is  of  wide  application.  Says  the 
scented  clay,  when  asked  :  "  Why  are  you  so 
filled  with  fragrance?"  "I  have  been  lying 
near  the  rose."  We  are  only  clay,  yet  we  may 
have  a  divine  fragrance  because  we  are  in  contact 
with  Jesus  Christ. 

This  assimilating  power  is  active  also  toward 
the  body.  At  last  we  shall  have  a  body  like 
unto  his  glorious  body.  I  only  know  that  the 
circle  of  the  Lord's  power  is  drawn  around  our 
bodies  as  well  as  our  souls.  The  past  resurrec- 
tion life  of  our  Lord  is  especially  interesting, 
because  it  gives  us  some  faint  idea  of  what  that 
life  may  be.  The  life  into  which  I  enter  will  be 
a  life  like  that,  the  likeness  of  Christ's  "glorious 
body." 

I  met  this  little  leaf  out  of  the  daily  life  lately : 


UNION    WITH    CHRIST.  143 

u  ( The  work  of  our  hands  establish  thou  it.' 
I  read  the  word  over  again,  going  back  a  little, 
'And  let  the  beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God  be  upon 
us :  and  establish  thou  the  work  of  our  hands  upon 
us;  yea,  the  work  of  our  hands  establish  thou  it/ 
1  The  work  of  my  hands  day  by  day/  I  said, 
almost  scornfully,  as  I  thought  of  the  homely 
work  my  hands  had  to  do — the  cooking,  the 
housework,  the  patching,  the  mending,  the 
rough,  hard  work  I  sometimes  had  to  put  them 
to.  And  I  smiled  as  I  thought  of  such  work 
being  established  forever.  I  smiled  again  almost 
bitterly  as  I  thought:  c It  is  established  that  my 
hands  must  work,  if  not  forever,  for  all  my 
earthly  time/  c  Please  comb  my  hair  now, 
mamma;  the  first  bell  is  ringing/  and  Neddie 
tapped  my  hand  with  his  comb.  I  parted  and 
smoothed  my  boy's  tangled  locks.  i  The  work 
of  my  hands/  I  said,  and  perhaps  more  gently 
than  usual  turned  up  my  boy's  face  to  kiss  his 
lips  as  he  went  to  school. 

"  I  turned  to  the  sitting  room,  drew  up  the 
shades  in  the  bay  window  so  that  my  few  gera- 
niums might  have  all  the  sun's  ray  they  could, 


144  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

shook  down  the  coal  in  the  stove,  dusted  the 
chairs,  straightened  the  table  cover  and  books,  and 
brushed  the  shreds  from  the  carpet ;  sighing  over 
the  thin  places  that  the  best  arrangement  of  mats 
could  not  cover.  The  rooms  looked  neat  and 
tidy.  '  The  work  of  my  hands/  I  repeated,  me- 
chanically. Just  then  the  sun  shone  out  bright. 
It  lit  up  my  room  like  a  kind  smile.  '  The 
beauty  of  the  Lord  our  God/  I  repeated,  softly. 

"  I  went  to  my  homely  work  in  the  kitchen. 
Patiently  I  tried  to  go  through  my  every-day 
routine  of  duty.  For  I  said  to  myself:  'If  this 
is  always  to  be  the  work  of  my  hands,  surely  I 
must  let  the  beauty  of  my  Lord  rest  upon  it/ 

" '  You  look  very  bright  to-night,  wife/  said 
Will,  when  he  came  in  after  his  day's  work. 
1  Has  it  been  an  easy  day  ? ' 

"  I  thought  of  the  cooking  and  ironing,  of  my 
tired  hands  and  feet,  and  smiled  as  I  said :  "  I 
had  a  good  text  this  morning/  " 

Do  you  not  see  that  the  beauty  of  the  Lord 
does  rest  upon  even  such  humble  work?  Do 
you  not  see  that  your  religion  need  not  be  a 
thing   simply    for   prayer    meeting,  simply    for 


UNION    WITH    CHRIST.  145 

Bibles  or  for  closets  ?  Do  you  not  see  how,  if  it 
is  small,  his  beauty  does  rest  upon  such  service 
as  that?  Do  you  not  know  how,  when  somebody 
is  sick  at  home,  and  the  sickness  is  dangerous,  so 
that  the  patient  may  be  injured  by  being  turned 
over  to  anv  hired  nurse,  and  the  husband  or  the 
wife,  or  nearest  friend  must  do  the  duty,  every 
menial  thing  about  the  sick  room  is  then  trans- 
formed into  a  holy  service.  Then  you  do  what 
otherwise  the  servants  would  do ;  and  you  do  it 
because  of  love  to  the  sick  one  lying  there ;  and 
this  love  glorifies  the  meanest  duty.  Loving  the 
Lord,  we  do  for  him  everything  we  have  to  do. 
And  then  if  our  work  be  only  smoothing  out  the 
children's  hair,  or  putting  mats  over  the  worn 
places  in  the  carpet,  nevertheless,  it  we  do  it  as 
toward  the  Lord,  his  smile  rests  on  us,  and  the 
beauty  of  the  Lord  remains  on  us.  I  cannot  tell 
you  how  often  this  text  lifts  the  black  out  of  the 
sky  and  puts  blue  in.  Do  you  remember  when 
anything  goes  against  the  grain,  that  if  you  do 
it  as  toward  the  Lord,  his  smile  rests  on  you? 
And  the  consciousness  of  his  smile  is  the  sweetest 
thing  in  all  the  world. 


146  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Because  of  this  union  with  the  Lord,  he  is 
with  us  in  our  trials  and  in  our  troubles.  When 
in  New  York,  last  week,  one  sent  to  me :  "Come 
and  see  some  one  to  whom  you  used  to  minister." 
And  I  said:  uYes."  And  I  found  her  very 
aged,  her  hair  as  white  as  the  driven  snow,  very 
pale  and  very  sick.  And  she  said :  "  Do  you 
know  how  you  once  helped  me?"  I  said :  "No  ! 
did  I  help  you  ? "  And  she  said  :  "  You  told 
me  of  a  little  fellow  whose  father  was  moving  his 
library  up  stairs,  and  he  wanted  to  help  his 
father;  and  he  took  a  heavy  dictionary,  but 
could  only  carry  it  as  far  as  the  stairs,  and  then 
he  could  do  no  more.  Then  the  little  fellow 
cried  from  disappointment ;  his  father  heard, 
came  to  him,  lifted  him  up  (book  and  all)  and 
carried  him  where  he  could  himself  place  the 
book  on  the  shelf  in  the  new  library,"  And  the 
woman  said  :  "This  is  what  the  Lord  has  done 
for  me.  He  has  taken  me  and  carried  me — my 
sufferings  and  myself."  "Well,"  T  said,  "do 
not  fear  about  the  future ;  if  the  Lord  has  carried 
you  so  far,  he  will  not  fail  you  in  the  last  mo- 
ment."    "  I  know  he  will  not  "  she  said. 


UNION   WITH    CHRIST.  147 

Because  of  this  union  the  believer  may  have 
assurance  of  his  future  salvation.  If  I  am  a 
member  of  Christ's  body,  then  it  is  absolutely 
certain  that  he  will  bring  me  where  he  himself  is. 

"If  he  in  heaven  has  fixed  his  throne, 
He'll  fix  his  members  there. " 

A  man  is  not  drowned,  though  his  feet  are 
under  water,  if  his  head  is  above  the  water.  The 
billows  are  not  above  the  Lord,  and  he  is  the 
head.     We  shall  not  be  overwhelmed. 

This,  then,  is  a  union  vital  and  a  union  indis- 
soluble. He  will  transform  us  into  his  likeness. 
He  will  be  with  us  in  our  duties ;  will  be  with 
us  in  our  sufferings,  carrying  us  through  them. 
He  will  not  let  us  fail  or  fall.  We  are  safe  in 
union  thus  with  him. 

Then  it  is  our  duty  to  cling  to  this  union — to 
keep  the  consciousness  of  it. 

I  noticed  in  the  Park  the  other  dav  how  the 
trees  seemed  to  be  th rusting  themselves  into  the 
coming  of  the  spring — pushing  themselves  into 
the  warmer  air.  It  seemed  as  if  the  buds  on  the 
branches  were  swelling  a  little  to  meet  the  spring. 


148  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

What  we  are  to  do  is  to  hold  ourselves  in  close 
connection  with  Jesus  Christ.  We  are  not  better 
Christians  because  the  sluices  of  this  union  are 
too  much  shut  up.  Cultivate  this  union,  and  we 
shall  grow  mightily  in  grace.  Let  us  abide  in 
Christ  by  a  complete  consecration  of  ourselves  to 
him ;  and  then  we  shall  grow  in  grace,  and  duty 
will  be  easy,  and  the  pang  will  be  taken  out  of 
pain, 


XII. 
THE  CERTAINTY  OF  DIVINE  HELP. 

THE  early  Christians,  to  whom  the  Epistle  to 
the  Hebrews  was  addressed,  were  in  diffi- 
cult circumstances.  I  suppose  it  is  impossible 
for  us  to  conceive  these  difficulties.  To  accept  as 
the  Messiah,  as  the  Promised  One,  as  the  One 
who  was  the  substance  of  all  the  wronderful  and 
shining  ritual  that  was  going  on  in  the  temple ; 
to  accept  as  the  true  Messiah  the  Nazarene  who 
had  been  crucified  not  so  long  ago  on  the  hill 
outside  the  city ;  to  give  him  worship  and  rever- 
ence, and  to  turn  their  backs  upon  the  worship 
of  the  temple  with  which  every  fibre  of  Jewish 
patriotism  was  interwroven,  compelled  the  utmost 
sacrifice. 

I  have  recently  been  talking  with  a  young 
man  whose  surroundings  throw  a  little  light 
upon  the  difficulty.  This  young  man  is  of  a 
Roman    Catholic   family   in  a  distant   country. 

149 


150  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

He  has  come  here  and  has  listened  to  the  teach- 
ing of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  has  become 
convinced  that  salvation  is  not  faith  in  any  rite 
or  church,  but  is  faith  in  the  Saviour,  and  that 
the  thing  for  him  to  do  is  to  accept  and  bravely 
confess  it.  As  he  has  talked  to  me  about  con- 
fessing him,  I  have  seen  the  difficulty.  When 
he  makes  that  decision,  and  turns  his  back  on 
the  church  of  his  relatives,  there  will  be  coldness 
and  misunderstanding;  it  will  be  the  breaking 
up  of  his  home,  possibly.  It  seemed  to  him  as 
if  it  were  a  very  difficult  cross ;  and  yet  our 
Lord  tells  us  if  we  love  father  and  mother  more 
than  him,  we  are  not  worthy  of  him ;  and  the 
only  thing  for  this  man  to  do  is  to  confess  Christ 
and  turn  his  back  upon  the  absurdities  of  the 
church  apostate. 

Such  an  instance  as  that  helps  us  a  little  to 
understand  what  must  have  been  the  sacrifice 
demanded  of  the  early  Hebrew  Christian.  It 
struck  very  deeply  into  their  lives,  and  thrust 
them  from  family,  from  friends,  and,  in  many 
cases,  from  livelihood.  It  was  not  so  wonderful 
that  there  should   spring  up  in  them  danger  of 


THE   CERTAINTY   OF   DIVINE    HELP.       151 

apostasy,  of  turning  back ;  that  they  should 
sometimes  question  whether,  after  all,  the  shining 
temple  on  Mount  Moriah  might  not  be  the  place 
of  worship,  and  not  the  little  despised  company 
of  Christians.  When  one  became  a  Christian, 
the  burial  service  was  read  over  the  person,  the 
ancestral  door  was  closed,  and  all  communication 
with  loved  ones  stopped.  It  was  a  very  hard 
thing  to  be  a  Christian.  What  these  early  Chris- 
tians needed  was  some  strong  certainty  of  the 
divine  presence  and  help;  and  this  Epistle  to 
the  Hebrews  is  written  to  assure  them  that  God 
would  be  with  them  even  though  they  were  con- 
fronted with  such  obstacles.  In  the  closing 
chapter,  the  writer  does  not  forget  how  much 
they  needed  the  comfort  of  the  certainty  of  the 
divine  help,  for  as  he  is  gathering  up  the  last 
things  to  tell  them,  he  is  careful  to  say  :  "For 
he  hath  said,  I  will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake 
thee." 

We  are  not  in  such  hard  circumstances  as  these 
early  Christians,  and  yet  as  they  needed  that 
comfort,  we  need  it.  This  is  a  world,  not  fin- 
ished but  in  process ;  and  since  it  is  a  world  in 


152  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

process,  there  must  be  trial  in  it.  I  was  passing, 
not  long  since,  by  a  great  building,  not  yet  com- 
pleted ;  the  street  was  filled  with  piles  of  materials, 
beds  of  mortar  here  and  there,  workmen  hammer- 
ing at  stones — all  noise  and  confusion.  But  there 
was  no  real  confusion,  for  all  the  diverse  and  noisy 
industry  was  grasped  by  the  idea  of  the  building 
into  unity.  Only  the  stones  had  to  have  ever  so 
much  hammering  before  they  could  be  fashioned 
for  their  right  place  in  the  wall  of  the  great 
building.  And  that  is  like  our  world.  It  is  in 
process  of  building,  and  we  therefore  need  to 
be  sculptured  that  we  may  be  fitted  for  the 
place  the  Divine  Architect  intends  us  to  fill. 
And  so  trial  must  be  in  the  world;  we  cannot 
escape  it;  it  is  in  the  nature  of  things. 

I  have  only  just  come  from  the  funeral  of  one 
of  the  sweetest  Christians  I  ever  knew,  a  member 
of  this  church.  When  we  laid  her  away  in  a 
distant  cemetery,  the  cold  was  very  bitter,  and  it 
seemed  a  hard,  strange  thing  that  she  must  be 
left  there.  No;  she  was  not  there.  Only  her 
body  was  there ;  but  we  associate  a  person  so 
with  the  body.     She  is  in  the  wealth  and  glory 


THE    CERTAINTY    OF    DIVINE    HELP.       153 

of  the  shining  city;  but  sorrow  hangs  heavy 
around  the  house  from  which  she  is  gone.  That 
is  not  an  unusual  experience;  we  either  have 
passed  through  it,  or  shall.  Death  knocks  with 
equal  hand  at  the  hovel  of  the  poor  or  the  door 
of  the  rich.  We  cannot  keep  our  treasures  in 
this  world.  We  need  the  certainty  of  the  com- 
fort of  the  divine  help  just  as  the  early  Chris- 
tians did  ;  and  we  may  have  it ;  for  as  the  Lord 
said  to  those  early  Christians,  "I  will  never 
leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee,"  does  he  not  say  the 
same  thing  to  us?  That  is  the  distinct  promise 
of  God,  and  his  word  cannot  be  broken.  To  you 
and  to  me,  he  says,  whatever  may  come,  be  sure 
of  this :  "  I  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake 
thee." 

Let  us  think  a  little  as  to  how  God  says  this 
to  us.  I  think  it  would  be  better  for  us  all  if 
we  were  more  on  the  hunt  for  how  God  savs  it 
to  us  in  nature.  Do  you  ever  take  a  walk  with 
a  religious  intent,  to  see  if  you  can  find  evidences 
of  God's  care  for  you  as  you  walk.  You  would 
be  following  the  example  of  the  Master  if  you 
did.     That  is  a  very  significant  passage   where 


154  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

John  sees  Jesus  coming  to  him,  our  version  says, 
but  the  correct  version  is,  where  John  sees  Jesus 
taking  a  walk,  as  though  our  Lord  were  wont 
thoughtfully  to  walk.  And  certainly  our  Lord 
noticed  nature — "  Consider  the  lilies  of  the  field. " 
A  good  many  years  ago,  I  was  on  the  St. 
Lawrence  river,  and  I  thought  I  could  go  off 
and  read  on  an  island  where  I  would  be  quite 
alone.  I  lay  on  the  grass  in  the  summer  weather 
and  read,  and  as  I  read  my  eye  wandered  from 
the  page,  and  I  saw  a  little  harebell  with  the 
most  delicate,  finely  colored  petals,  with  the  most 
hairlike  stem ;  so  tenuous  the  stem  was  that  it 
could  hardly  support,  apparently,  the  slight 
weight  of  the  flower.  In  the  flower,  I  saw  nest- 
ling a  tiny  drop  of  dew.  When  I  saw  this  dew- 
drop  in  the  cup  of  the  frail  flower,  I  could  not 
help  thinking  how  God  does  take  care  of  things. 
Here  is  this  little  flower  nestling  among  the 
grass,  and  yet  God  has  not  forgotten  to  minister 
to  it,  to  minister  what  it  needs.  I  read  a  lesson 
of  wonderful  help  to  myself  about  God's  care 
and  presence.  I  said  to  myself ;  "  If  God  so 
cares  for  this  slight  flower  as  that  it  does  not 


THE   CERTAINTY    OF    DIVINE   HELP.       155 

miss  its  dewdrop,  he  will  surely  care  for  me." 
And  the  tender  flower  preached  a  really  helpful 
sermon. 

I  think  it  would  be  better  for  us  all  if  we 
used  such  things  often.  There  are  multitudes 
of  such  things  to  see  if  we  only  look  around  us. 
The  song  sparrows  teach  me  many  a  lesson  ;  they 
are  such  brave  birds.  Long  before  the  grass  is 
green  and  the  buds  begin  to  swell,  if  you  will 
walk  by  the  thickets  in  the  park,  you  will  hear 
the  wonderful  trill — so  tender  so  sweet — of  the 
sparrow.  I  would  rather  hear  it  than  the  classi- 
cal music ;  I  can  understand  the  bird.  Long 
before  the  sun  has  touched  the  earth  I  have  stood 
by  some  thicket  and  heard  the  song  sparrow,  and 
the  bird  was  just  as  brave  as  could  be.  It  did 
not  look  like  summer  ;  there  was  no  sign  of  sum- 
mer around ;  vet  the  bird  trusted  its  instinct 
that  the  summer  was  surely  coming.  If  in  such 
chill  weather  the  bird  is  so  sure  the  summer  will 
not  desert  it,  I  may  be  sure  that  the  summer  will 
not  desert  me.  If  you  will  listen,  you  will  find 
that  God  has  really  said  to  us  in  nature :  "  I  will 
never  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee." 


156  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

By  distinct  promise  he  says  this  to  us,  and  to 
us  much  more  than  to  those  early  Christians. 
The  Bible  those  early  Hebrew  Christians  had 
was  the  Bible  of  the  Old  Testament ;  they  had 
not  much  of  the  New  Testament  at  that  time, 
probably  only  as  it  was  spoken  to  them  by  the 
Evangelists.  I  looked  up  some  of  the  references 
about  this  passage.  Away  back  in  Genesis  he 
says  it  to  Jacob,  who  is  in  the  wilderness  with 
nothing  but  a  stone  for  a  pillow ;  but  God  does 
not  forget  him,  and  this  is  hi&promise  :  "Behold, 
I  am  with  thee,  and  will  keep  thee  in  all  places 
whither  thou  goest,  and  will  bring  thee  again 
into  this  land  ;  for  I  will  not  leave  thee  until  I 
have  done  that  which  I  have  spoken  to  thee 
of." 

Then,  again,  when  Joshua  is  about  to  take  up 
a  very  onerous  and  difficult  duty,  Moses  is  giving 
him  command  over  the  children  of  Israel.  By 
the  way,  that  is  a  beautiful  thing  that  is  written 
on  the  bust  of  John  Wesley  in  Westminster  Ab- 
bey :  "  God  buries  the  workers,  but  he  carries  on 
the  work."  It  was  so  with  these  Israelites  now; 
Moses  is  going,  and  Joshua  is  about  to  take  his 


THE   CERTAINTY   OF   DIVINE    HELP.       157 

place,  and  God  comes  to  him  and  says  :  "  There 
shall  not  any  man  be  able  to  stand  before  thee 
all  the  days  of  thy  life :  as  I  was  with  Moses,  so 
I  will  be  with  thee :  I  will  not  fail  thee  nor  for- 
sake thee." 

When  Solomon  is  about  to  take  up  the  king- 
dom from  the  trembling  and  aged  hand  of  his 
father  David,  there  is  the  same  promise  for  him: 
"  I  will  not  leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee." 

The  Psalmist  is  looking  back  on  a  long  expe- 
rience, and  this  is  the  statement  of  his  experience 
— it  is  a  psalm  of  David,  I  believe :  "  I  have 
been  young,  and  now  am  old;  yet  have  I  not 
seen  the  righteous  forsaken,  nor  his  seed  begging 
bread." 

We  have  the  distinct  promise  just  as  those 
early  Christians  had,  and  what  we  want  to  do  is 
that  which  they  must  have  done  if  they  were 
comforted  with  the  certainty  of  the  divine  pres- 
ence and  help — that  is,  believe  the  promise.  The 
trouble  with  us  is  that  we  believe  ourselves  more 
than  we  do  the  promise.  We  go  down  into  our- 
selves and  pull  ourselves  to  pieces  and  wonder 
why  we  feel  so ;  it  would  be  a  great  deal  better 


158  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

for  us  if  we  were  to  cease  to  regard  our  feelings 
and  look  out  on  the  promise  of  God.  If  you 
take  hold  of  the  promise,  the  feeling  would  be 
all  right.  We  too  often  put  the  cart  before  the 
horse.  The  true  order  is  the  faith  first,  and  then 
the  feeling  appropriate  to  the  faith  follows,  look- 
ing out  of  ourselves  and  taking  hold  of  God's 
word ;  for  he  hath  said,  and  he  said  it  by  distinct 
promise :  "  I  will  never  leave  thee  nor  forsake 
thee." 

And  so  also  God  has  said  "  I  will  never  leave 
thee  nor  forsake  thee  "  by  the  gift  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  That  is  God's  utmost  gift.  He 
can  say  no  more.  Having  given  us  the  Lord 
Jesus,  since  the  greater  always  includes  the  less, 
he  has  given  us  in  Christ  everything  we  need, 
and  therefore  he  has  given  us  in  Christ  the  cer- 
tainty of  his  help  and  presence.  When  you  are 
discouraged  and  disheartened,  and  want  to  know 
if  it  is  true  that  God  cares  for  you  and  is  with 
you,  I  think  it  would  be  a  good  plan  for  you  to  go 
away  by  yourself  and  open  a  Bible  at  the  eighth 
chapter  of  Romans,  and  read  the  thirty-first  and 
thirty-second  verses :  "  What  shall  we  then  say 


THE   CERTAINTY   OP   DIVINE    HELP.       159 

to  these  things.  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be 
against  us?"  But  how  am  I  to  know  that  God 
is  for  me?  The  apostle  goes  on  to  tell  us.  This 
is  the  reason :  "He  that  spared  not  his  own  Son, 
but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he  not 
with  him  also  freely  give  us  all  things."  Since 
God  has  given  us  Christ,  he  has  given  us  every- 
thing we  need — his  presence  and  his  help.  If  it 
ever  seems  to  you  as  though  he  had  not  done  so, 
turn  back  upon  the  fact  that  precisely  as  the 
sunlight  gives  everything  that  belongs  to  the 
day,  so  God  in  giving  Jesus  Christ  has  given  us 
everything  we  need.  Somebody  has  worked  the 
problem  out  in  a  little  poem : 

If  I  could  only  surely  know 
That  all  the  things  that  tire  me  so 

Were  noticed  by  my  Lord, — 
The  pang  that  cuts  me  like  a  knife, 
The  lesser  pains  of  daily  strife, — 

What  peace  it  would  afford  ! 

I  wonder  if  he  really  shares 
In  all  these  little  human  cares, 
This  mighty  King  of  kings? 
If  he  who  guides  through  boundless  spaoe 
Each  blazing  planet  in  its  place 


160  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Can  have  the  condescending  grace 
To  mind  these  petty  things? 

It  seems  to  me,  if  sure  of  this, 

Blent  with  each  ill  would  come  such  bliss 

That  I  might  covet  pain, 
And  deem  whatever  brought  to  me 
The  loving  thought  of  Deity, 
And  sense  of  Christ's  sweet  sympathy, 

Not  loss,  but  richest  gain. 

Dear  Lord,  my  heart  shall  no  more  doubt 
That  thou  dost  compass  me  about 

With  s.ympathy  divine. 
The  love  for  me  once  crucified 
Is  not  the  love  to  leave  my  side, 
But  waiteth  ever  to  divide 

Each  smallest  care  of  mine. 

I  am  sure,  if  we  would  just  think  about  it, 
we  should  be  able  to  discover  that  God's  promise 
not  to  leave  us  nor  forsake  us  has  been  fulfilled 
in  the  personal  experience  of  every  one  of  us. 
How  many  times  I  have  heard  people  say  like 
this :  "  If  any  one  had  told  me  beforehand 
that  I  could  go  through  with  the  trouble  T 
have  gone  through  with,  I  should  never  have 
believed  it.  I  should  have  sunk  in  the 
presence  of  it,  and  yet  I  have    gone  through, 


THE   CERTAINTY   OF   DIVINE   HELP.       161 

and  I  have  been  helped."  Is  that  not  the 
experience  of  some  of  you?  Have  you  not 
found  that  when  real  stress  came,  somehow  there 
was  strength  supplied  ?  Really,  I  think  it  is  the 
verdict  of  your  Christian  experience  that  God 
does  not  leave  you,  does  not  forsake  you. 

The  way  to  live  a  strong,  victorious  life  is  to 
believe  that  he  hath  said  "  I  will  not  leave  thee 
nor  forsake  thee  wj  and  the  way  to  get  the  con- 
sciousness of  the  comfort  of  God's  presence  and 
help  is  just  to  lay  hold  of  that  promise,  precisely 
as  those  early  Christians  had  to  do.  You  can 
see  how  they  must  have  managed  it,  confronted 
by  such  difficulties  and  compelled  to  such  sacri- 
fices. Here  is  the  Hebrew  Christian  with  home 
turned  against  him;  parents  hard;  support,  liveli- 
hood gone;  alone  and  deserted.  What  is  for  him  ? 
This  is  for  him  :  God  hath  said,  "  I  will  never 
leave  thee  nor  forsake  thee."  How  is  he  to  get 
the  comfort  of  it?  Just  by  believing  what  God 
says.  That  is  the  way  for  him,  and  we  must  get 
the  comfort  in  the  same  manner. 

Since  God  has  given  us  this  promise,  what 
follows?     It  follows  that  since  we  have  such  a 

L, 


162  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

God,  we  ought  to  give  ourselves  gladly  aud 
lovingly  in  service ;  for  the  author  of  the  Epistle 
to  the  Hebrews  goes  on  to  say :  "  Let  your  con- 
versation be  without  covetousnesss."  That  is  to 
say,  do  not  be  thinking  of  yourself  all  the  time, 
but  serve.  It  has  reference  to  money ;  but  it 
does  not  have  entire  reference  to  money.  We 
may  be  very  covetous  in  certain  directions,  though 
we  are  very  generous  with  our  money  ;  we  may 
refuse  to  give  ourselves  in  personal  service. 
Since  we  have  a  God  who  does  comfort  and  care 
for  us,  let  us  be  ready  to  give  ourselves  in  service. 

Since  God  has  promised  "  I  will  never  leave 
thee  nor  forsake  thee,"  let  us  be  content.  "  Be 
content,"  the  author  of  the  Epistle  says,  "  with 
such  things  as  ye  have."  That  does  not  mean 
that  you  should  be  lazy ;  that  does  not  mean 
that,  being  in  circumstances  narrow,  you  should 
not  want  to  get  into  circumstances  wider;  but 
that,  being  in  circumstances  strait,  you  are  to  be 
trustful  and  believing. 

Since  God  has  said  "  I  will  never  leave  thee 
nor  forsake  thee,"  to  the  heart  of  such  a  God  we 
can  pray.     Let  us  be  prayerful.     In  everything 


THE   CERTAINTY   OF   DIVINE   HELP.       163 

with  prayer  and  supplication  let  us  make  our 
requests  known  unto  him.  Do  not  think  any- 
thing is  too  little  to  talk  to  God  about;  do  not 
think  anything  is  too  small,  if  it  is  hard  for  you, 
to  claim  God's  interest. 

I  read  a  little  poem  about  an  Eastern  legend  : 

Once  in  an  Eastern  palace  wide 

A  little  child  sat  weaving  ; 
So  patiently  her  task  she  plied, 
The  men  and  women  at  her  side 

Flocking  round  her,  almost  grieving. 

"  How  is  it,  little  one,"  they  said, 

1 ;  You  always  work  so  cheerily  ? 
You  never  seem  to  break  your  thread,     . 
Or  snarl  or  tangle  it,  instead 

Of  working  smooth  and  clearly. 

41  Our  weaving  gets  so  worn  and  soiled, 

Our  silk  so  frayed  and  broken  : 
For  all  we've  fretted,  wept,  and  toiled, 
We  know  the  lovely  pattern's  spoiled 

Before  the  king  has  spoken." 

The  little  child  looked  in  their  eyes 

So  full  of  care  and  trouble, 
And  pity  chased  the  sweet  surprise 
That  filled  her  own,  as  sometimes  flies 

The  rainbow  in  a  bubble. 


164  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

44 1  only  go  and  tell  the  king," 

She  said,  abashed  and  meekly ; 

44  You  know  he  said  in  everything M 

44  Why,  so  do  we  !  "  they  cried,  "  webrin^r 
Him  all  our  troubles  weekly." 

She  turned  her  little  head  aside ; 

A  moment  let  them  wrangle ; 
41  Ah,  but,"  she  softly  then  replied, 
44 1  go  and  get  the  knot  untied 

At  the  first  little  tangle  !  " 

Oh,  little  children — weavers  all ! 

Our  broidery  we  spangle 
With  many  a  tear  that  would  not  fall 
If  on  our  King  we  would  but  call 

At  the  first  little  tangle. 

Oh,  little  children,  and  large  children  too,  let 
us  call  on  him  at  the  first  tangle !  We  have 
right  to,  for  he  is  a  God  who  hath  said :  "  I  will 
never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee."  We  may 
have  the  comfort  of  the  certainty  of  his  presence 
and  of  his  help. 


XIII. 

AN  ANCIENT  CHRISTIAN'S  THOUGHT 
OF  CHRIST. 

ONE  Abercius  was  the  pastor  of  the  church  in 
Hieropolis,  way  back  almost  under  the 
shadows  of  the  apostles'  times.  In  the  year 
1882,  Mr.  W.  M.  Ramsay  came  upon  his  tomb, 
which  had  been  long  unknown.  On  the  tomb 
there  was  an  epitaph  written  in  coarse  Greek 
characters,  and  a  part  of  that  epitaph  was : 
"  Abercius,  by  name,  I  am  a  disciple  of  the  pure 
Shepherd,  who  feeds  his  herds  of  sheep  on  the 
mountains  and  plains,  who  has  great  eyes  that 
look  on  all  sides."  This  is  beautiful ;  and  it  is 
also  significant  of  certain  real  and  great  truths 
which  the  early  Christians  held  with  greater 
tenacity  than  we  are  wont  to  hold  them ;  and  yet 
those  truths  it  is  most  needful  that  we  ourselves 
keep  constantly  in  mind.  The  first  truth  that 
comes    out    from    this   epitaph    is   that   in   the 

165 


166  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

thought  of  those  Christians  closest  to  the  time 
of  Christ,  our  Lord  was  intensely  believed  to  be 
not  dead  but  alive.  This  ancient  Christian  calls 
himself  a  disciple  of  the  pure  Shepherd  who 
feeds, — that  is  to  say,  who  is  now  doing  so, — who 
has  not  left  his  disciples,  but  who  is  now  with 
them  and  caring  for  them. 

It  is  remarkable  how  steadily  these  early 
Christians  kept  in  mind  this  idea  of  Christ,  not 
as  one  who  was  dead,  but  as  one  who  is  alive. 
In  the  Catacombs  under  the  foundations  of  the 
City  of  Rome,  where  the  early  Christians  were 
wont  to  lay  their  dead  (there  are  as  many  as  six  or 
seven  million  graves  in  the  Catacombs),  you  find 
rarely  such  thing  as  a  representation  of  the  cross. 
That  would  strike  us  first  as  something  singular ; 
but  the  meaning  of  the  fact  is  that  the  thought 
of  the  early  Christians  was  not  so  much  of  a 
Christ  upon  a  cross,  as  it  was  of  a  Christ  to 
whom  that  cross  was  but  a  great  incident,  who 
had  passed  through  the  cross  to  death,  and  had 
mastered  death  in  the  resurrection. 

We  may  take  to  ourselves  a  healthful  example 
from  these  ancient  Christians.     We  cannot  think 


ABERCIUS7   THOUGHT    OF   CHRIST.         167 

too  much  of  our  Lord  as  our  atoning  sacrifice  ; 
but  it  is  possible  for  us  to  think  too  little  of  him 
as  one  who,  while  he  did  die,  is  now  alive  for- 
evermore,  and  has  the  keys  of  death  and  hell. 
What  we  need  to  do  is  to  live  more  in  the  light 
that  streams  upon  us  from  our  Saviour's  resur- 
rection. Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  not  away 
from  this  world,  but  is  in  this  world.  When 
any  one  of  the  great  teachers  or  leaders  of  men 
die,  then,  so  far  as  they  are  personally  concerned 
with  this  world,  the  world  has  lost  them.  Plato 
is  dead,  and  as  toward  this  world  only  his  influ- 
ence remains  ;  Socrates  is  dead,  and  as  toward 
this  world  only  his  influence  remains ;  Napoleon 
the  Great  is  dead,  and  as  toward  this  world  onlv 
his  influence  remains.  Those  whom  we  have 
loved  have  gone  hence,  and  as  toward  us  only 
their  influence  remains ;  they  are  in  no  sense  per- 
sonally present.  But  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is 
present  in  the  world  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  He  is 
not  a  distant  Christ,  not  a  Christ  in  order  to  find 
whom  we  must  go  on  a  long  and  difficult  pil- 
grimage ;  but  he  is  a  Christ  for  the  daily  trial,  a 
Christ  for  the  particular  and  crushing  trouble,  a 


168  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Christ  for  joy,  a  Christ  for  sorrow,  a  Christ  liv- 
ing and  personally  present  with  us. 

Let  the  music  of  that  old  epitaph  sink  more 
into  your  hearts.  Disciples  of  "  the  pure  Shep- 
herd, who  feeds  his  herds  of  sheep  on  the  moun- 
tains and  plains,  who  has  great  eyes  that  look  on 
all  sides."  Believe  more  in  a  living  Christ;  be 
thankful  that  your  sins  have  been  forgiven 
through  the  atonement,  but  be  just  as  thankful 
that,  because  Christ  has  mastered  death  in  the 
resurrection,  from  him  to  you  may  flow  all  power, 
all  inner  strength,  and  peace,  and  joy.  What 
we  need  to  do,  every  one  of  us,  is  what  these 
early  Christians  did  so  thoroughly — believe  in  a 
living  Christ;  one  who  was  dead,  but  who  is 
alive  again.  We  think  too  much  about  our 
Lord  as  one  who  has  gone  away  from  us ;  we 
should  think  of  our  Lord  as  one  who  is  with  us. 
Did  he  not  tell  the  disciples,  "  I  go  away,  and 
come  again  unto  you."  "  If  any  man  love  me, 
he  will  keep  my  words  :  and  my  Father  will  love 
him,  and  we  will  come  unto  him  and  make  our 
abode  with  him."  He  said  in  effect : i(  I  will  send 
the  Comforter,  and  he  will  be  with  you ;  he  shall 


ABEKCIUS'   THOUGHT   OF   CHRIST.  169 

lead  you,  teach  you,  guide  you."  We  are  in 
contact  with  a  present  Christ,  because  we  are  in 
contact  with  a  living  Christ. 

From  this  epitaph  of  this  ancient  Christian, 
we  get  the  idea  that  he  believed  in  our  Lord 
Christ  as  a  providing  Christ.  (i  I  am  a  disciple 
of  that  pure  Shepherd  who  feeds  his  herds  of 
sheep" — that  is  to  say,  one  who  sees  his  sheep, 
where  they  are,  who  they  are,  what  they  are 
doing,  and  what  they  need.  How  beautiful  the 
truth,  found  away  back  here  in  the  shadows, 
expressed  with  a  kind  of  rude  poetry,  "the  Shep- 
herd with  great  eyes  who  sees  on  all  sides." 
Since  that  is  so,  you  and  I  cannot  escape  notice. 
"  I  know  my  sheep,  and  am  known  of  mine." 

In  wonderfully  beautiful  ways  does  this  come 
out  in  the  remains  that  we  have  of  the  early 
Christians.  For  instance,  if  you  go  into  those 
Catacombs,  and  study  the  frescoes,  or  if  you  go 
into  museums  where  the  rude  frescoes  have  been 
gathered,  you  will  see  how  this  truth  of  the 
regarding  Christ,  the  one  who  with  great  eyes 
sees  on  all  sides,  comes  steadily  out.  A  very 
favorite  picture  in  these  rude  frescoes  is  the  pic- 


170  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

ture  of  the  fiery  furnace  with  the  three  Hebrew 
children  walking  in  it,  and  the  form  of  a  fourth 
by  their  side.  How  much  that  meant  to  those 
early  Christians,  who  had  seen  their  friends 
scalded  with  pitch,  and  set  up  in  Nero's  gardens, 
and  lighted  as  torches,  while  his  furious  and 
frightful  sports  went  on  !  What  a  revelation  to 
them  of  the  regarding  Christ  that  ancient  story 
would  be !  Another  of  these  frescoes  is  a  picture  of 
Daniel  in  the  lion's  den,  unharmed  amid  the  wild 
beasts.  We  can  see  how  much  that  must  have 
been  to  those  early  Christians  who  had  seen  the 
lions  leap  from  their  cages  out  into  the  arena  to 
smite  down  the  aged  and  young  martyrs.  With 
what  relief  would  that  ancient  Scripture  story 
come  to  them,  as  illustrating  the  fact  that  this 
Shepherd  with  great  eyes  saw  on  all  sides,  saw 
them  in  their  trouble,  in  their  distress,  in  their 
martyrdom. 

When  you  look  at  the  inscriptions  of  the  Cata- 
combs, you  find  this  constantly  coming  out :  This 
loving,  regarding  Shepherd  is  not  a  shepherd 
who  fails  us  in  the  death  hour,  but  is  one  who 
gives  us  his  own  life.     Nothing  is  more  startling 


ABERCIUS'   THOUGHT   OF   CHBIST.  171 

than  the  difference  between  the  heathen  inscrip- 
tions upon  tombs  and  the  inscriptions  upon  early 
Christian  tombs.  Here  are  a  few  of  the  heathen 
inscriptions : 

"Farewell,  oh,  farewell!  O  most  sweet,  for- 
ever and  eternally  farewell !" 

"  Our  hope  was  in  our  boy — now  all  is  ashes 
and  lamentation."  "  Fortune  makes  many 
promises,  but  keeps  none;  live  for  the  present." 
But  in  the  Christian  inscription  you  find  a  light, 
a  peace,  a  joy,  and  a  certain  hope  and  faith  in 
the  regarding  Shepherd : 

14  Fructuosus,  thy  soul  is  with  the  just.* ' 
"  Constantia,  ever  faithful,  went  to  God." 
"  Eternal  peace  be  to  thee,  in  Christ.' ' 
"  Juventianus  lives.' ' 

What  a  challenge  against  death  sounds  in  this 
simple  inscription  on  one  of  those  early  graves  ! 

How  sure  these  early  Christians  were  that  the 
Shepherd  regarded  them,  and  went  with  them 
through  the  dark  valley,  leading  them  into  the 
better  and  truer  and  higher  life  beyond. 


172  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

In  the  symbols  of  this  time,  the  same  truth 
comes  out — their  certainty  that  the  Shepherd 
with  large  eyes,  who  saw  on  all  sides,  held  them 
each  one  in  his  vision.  The  dove  betokens  the 
presence  and  the  blessing  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  the 
ark  betokened  safety  amid  all  storms  ;  the  anchor 
betokened  steadfastness,  though  the  tempests  blow 
terrifically. 

We  may  well  learn  over  again  some  of  these 
truths  which  were  so  precious  to  these  early 
Christians.  We  hold  them,  but  not  as  deeply, 
not  as  reallv  as  thev  did.  Christ  lives,  Christ 
protects,  Christ  regards.  "  He  is  the  pure  Shep- 
herd, feeding  his  sheep  on  the  mountains  and 
plains,  who  has  great  eyes  that  look  on  all  sides." 
If  that  is  true,  our  living  Christ  regards  you  and 
me ;  and  surely  it  is  true,  for  precisely  this  is  the 
teaching  of  Scripture.  This  makes  prayer  real. 
How  easy  it  is  to  pray  into  the  heart  of  a  Christ 
like  this  !  We  do  not  pray  to  mechanism,  to  fate, 
to  destinv ;  that  would  be  useless  :  but  we  do 
pray  into  the  sensitive,  loving  heart  of  such  a 
Shepherd  as  this.  If  he  is  One  who  sees  on  all 
sides,  you  and  I  can  pray  to  him  about  every- 


ABEKCIUS'    THOUGHT    OF   CHKIST.         173 

thing  that  troubles  us,  and  everything  that  inter- 
ests us.  Do  not  let  us  restrict  the  area  of  prayer ; 
do  not  let  us  think  we  may  pray  about  this  or 
that,  but  not  about  the  other.  Let  us  remember 
that  the  apostle  tells  us  with  prayer  and  suppli- 
cation concerning  everything  we  are  to  make  our 
wants  known  unto  God,  and  so  have  the  peace  of 
God  a  constant  sentinel  around  our  hearts. 

There  is  plenty  to  discourage  us  in  ourselves. 
In  myself  I  find  an  evil  nature;  in  myself 
I  find  a  wayward  and  a  weak  will;  in  myself 
I  find  only  partially  sanctified  affection.  The 
confession  of  the  apostle  is  the  universal  con- 
fession :  "  For  that  which  I  do  I  allow  not : 
for  what  I  would,  that  do  I  not;  but  what  I 
hate,  that  do  I "  There  is  within  us  the  con- 
sciousness of  a  struggle;  we  are  in  a  campaign  ; 
we  have  not  yet  entered  into  the  triumph  and 
into  the  peace ;  and  when  we  look  at  ourselves 
there  is  every  reason  for  discouragement;  but 
when  we  keep  our  eye  fastened  on  this  pure 
Shepherd,  the  Loving  One,  the  Providing  One, 
the  Regarding  One,  what  reason  for  encourage- 
ment !     From  ourselves  let  us  look  away  to  him  ; 


174  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

let  us  heed  the  inj unction  of  the  Scripture, 
"Wherefore  seeing  we  also  are  compassed  about 
with  so  great  a  cloud  of  witnesses,  let  us  lay  aside 
every  weight,  and  the  sin  which  doth  so  easily 
beset  us,  and  let  us  run  with  patience  the  race 
that  is  set  before  us,  looking  unto  Jesus  the 
author  and  finisher  of  our  faith."  For  every 
look  at  yourself,  give  ten  looks  to  Christ.  Be 
sure  you  have  that  proportion ;  when  you  intro- 
vert, there  is  only  discouragement ;  from  yourself, 
look  upward  and  outward. 

Since  we  have  such  a  Shepherd,  how  sweet  to 
him  is  service,  and  even  though  our  service  be  a 
poor  sort,  as  it  seems  to  us,  he  rightly  interprets 
our  motives  and  notices  what  we  do  for  him. 

Here  is  the  truth  in  a  most  beautiful  poem : 

I  was  sitting  alone  in  the  twilight, 

With  spirit  troubled  and  vexed 
With  thoughts  that  were  morbid  and  gloomy. 

And  faith  that  was  sadly  perplexed. 

Some  homely  work  I  was  doing 

For  the  child  of  my  love  and  my  care, 

Some  stitches  half  wearily  setting 
In  the  endless  need  of  repair. 


ABERCIUS'    THOUGHT    OF   CHRIST.         175 

But  my  thoughts  were  about  the  building, 

The  work  some  day  to  be  tried  ; 
And  that  only  the  gold  and  the  silver 

And  the  precious  stones  should  abide. 

And  remembering  my  own  poor  efforts, 

The  wretched  work  I  had  done, 
And  even  when  trying  most  truly, 

The  meagre  success  I  had  won  ; 

4 '  It  is  nothing  but  wood,  hay,  and  stubble," 

I  said  :  "  It  will  all  be  burned — 
This  useless  fruit  of  the  talents 

One  day  to  be  returned. 

"  And  i  have  so  longed  to  serve  him  ; 

And  sometimes  I  know  I  have  tried  ; 
But  I'm  sure  when  he  sees  such  a  building, 

He  will  never  let  it  abide." 

Just  then  as  I  turned  the  garment, 

That  no  rent  should  be  left  behind, 
My  eye  caught  an  odd  little  bundle 

Of  mending  and  patchwork  combined. 

My  heart  grew  suddenly  tender, 

And  something  blinded  my  eyes 
With  one  of  those  sweet  intuitions 

That  sometimes  make  us  so  wise. 

Dear  child  !  she  wanted  to  help  me  ; 

I  know  'twas  the  best  she  could  do  ; 
But  oh  !  what  a  botch  she  had  made  it, 

The  gray  mismatching  the  blue  ! 


176  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

And  yet — can  you  understand  it  ? 

With  a  tender  smile  and  a  tear, 
And  a  half-compassionate  yearning, 

I  felt  her  grow  more  dear. 

Then  a  sweet  voice  broke  the  silence, 
And  the  dear  Lord  said  to  me  : 

44  Art  thou  tenderer  for  the  little  child 
Than  I  am  tender  for  thee  ?  " 

Then  straightway  I  knew  his  meaning 
So  full  of  compassion  and  love, 

And  my  faith  came  back  to  its  refuge, 
Like  the  glad  returning  dove. 

For  I  thought,  when  the  Master  Builder 
Comes  down  his  temple  to  view 

To  see  what  rents  must  be  mended 
And  what  must  be  builded  anew, 

Perhaps,  as  he  looks  o'er  the  building, 
He  will  bring  my  work  to  the  light, 

And  seeing  the  marring  and  bungling 
And  how  far  it  is  from  right, 

He  will  feel  as  I  felt  for  my  darling, 
And  will  say  as  I  said  to  her  : 

41  Dear  child  !  she  wanted  to  help  me 
And  love  for  me  was  the  spur. 

44  And  for  the  real  love  that  was  in  it, 
The  work  shall  seem  perfect  as  mine  ; 

And  because  it  was  willing  service 
T  will  crown  it  with  plaudit  divine." 


ABEKCIUS'    THOUGHT    OF   CHKIST.         177 

And  there  in  the  deepening  twilight, 

I  seemed  to  be  clasping  a  hand, 
And  to  feel  a  great  love  constrain  me 

Stronger  than  any  command. 

Then  I  knew  by  the  thrill  of  sweetness 
'Twas  the  hand  of  the  Blessed  One, 

Which  would  tenderly  guide  and  hold  me 
Till  all  my  labor  is  done. 

So  my  thoughts  are  nevermore  gloomy, 

My  faith  no  longer  is  dim  : 
But  my  heart  is  strong  and  restful 

And  mine  eyes  are  unto  him. 

He  is  such  a  loving,  regarding  Shepherd,  the 
ic  One  with  the  great  eyes  who  sees  on  all  sides/' 
that  he  looks  at  motive  more  than  at  outward 
deed.  He  interprets  outward  deed  by  the  motive 
out  of  which  it  springs,  and  therefore  understands 
the  service  perfectly.  If  it  is  a  service  that 
springs  out  of  love,  no  matter  how  poor,  it  is 
beautiful  in  his  vision — the  vision  of  him  who 
sees  on  all  sides. 

Then,  if  it  be  true  that  this  Shepherd  of  ours 
is  a  Shepherd  loving,  a  Shepherd  providing,  a 
Shepherd  regarding,  we  shall  not  miss  our  way : 
he  will  surely  bring  us  to  the  consummation. 

M 


178  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

We  would  understand  just  why  along  such 
strange  paths  he  leads,  but  he  knows  where  the 
green  pastures  are,  and  where  the  still  waters  flow. 
It  is  that  our  souls  may  be  refreshed  that  he  leads 
us  so  strangely ;  we  shall  reach  at  last  the  better 
and  the  brighter  country.  He  who  sees  on  all 
sides  can  make  no  mistake.  We  are  in  safe 
guidance ;  let  us  trust ;  let  us  be  glad  ;  let  us 
patiently  follow. 


XIV. 

OUR   "DAKEEL." 

I  GOT  new  light  upon  some  passages  of  Scrip- 
ture when  I  heard  of  an  Eastern  custom  of 
hospitality.  An  Arab,  surrounded  by  enemies 
and  hard  pressed,  finding  he  cannot  save  himself, 
has  one  resource  left :  he  may  call  the  name  of 
some  sheikh,  whom  he  will  heuceforth  serve. 
Then  the  enemies  must  each  seek  to  bring  the 
fugitive  into  the  presence  of  this  sheikh.  The 
moment  the  sheikh  (his  "Dakeel")  sees  him,  he 
is  pledged  to  take  him  under  his  protection.  This 
custom  brought  to  mv  mind  the  words,  "  The 
name  of  the  Lord  is  a  strong  tower ;  the  right- 
eous runneth  into  it  and  is  safe  w — finding  safety 
in  his  Dakeel.  "  The  righteous  runneth  into  it 
and  is  safe."  The  Lord  is  stability.  His  name, 
Jehovah,  holds  infiniteness  of  meaning ;  but  I 
suppose  the  translation  in  Exodus  is  as  good  as 
can  be  found :    "I  am  that  I  am."     lam  the 

179 


180  SATUKDAY  AFTERNOON. 

One  who  always  is,  always  will  be,  and  the  One 
who  remains.  The  underlying  idea  is  stableness. 
Everything  in  this  world  is  in  constant  flux  and 
flow.  Our  life  is  passing  ;  even  the  world  itself 
is  a  passing  world.  Standing  in  the  vale  of  Cha- 
mouni,  looking  at  the  sharp,  sky-piercing  peaks 
of  Mt.  Blanc,  it  would  seem  that  if  anything  in 
the  world  were  stable,  these  were  stable.  Yet 
all  the  while  these  mountains  are  changing. 
Frosts  bite  into  them  and  cause  disintegration  ; 
the  glaciers  carry  with  them  the  debris  of  the 
rocks  ;  the  soil  is  spread  upon  the  plain  below. 

Our  plans  are  ever  changing ;  obstacles  block 
our  way ;  we  have  disappointment  instead  of  fru- 
ition. As  life  goes  on,  how  short  it  seems  !  The 
vears  take  to  themselves  added  swiftness. 


'But  a  week  is  so  long !  "  he  said, 
With  a  toss  of  his  curly  head. 

44  One,  two,  three,  four,  five,  six,  seven  ! 
Seven  whole  days !    Why,  in  six,  you  kirow 
(You  said  it  yourself— you  told  me  so), 

The  great  God  up  in  heaven 
Made  all  the  earth,  and  the  seas,  and  skies, 
The  trees  and  the  birds  and  the  butterflies. 
How  can  I  wait  for  my  seeds  to  grow? 


OUR   "DAKEEL."  181 

,4  But  a  month  is  so  long !  "  he  said, 
With  a  droop  of  his  boyish  head. 

4fc  Hear  me  count,  one,  two,  three,  four. 
Four  whole  weeks,  and  three  days  more ! 
Thirty-one  days !   and  each  will  creep 
As  the  shadows  crawl  over  yonder  steep ; 
Thirty-one  nights  !   and  I  shall  lie 
Watching  the  stars  climb  up  the  sky. 

How  can  I  wait  till  a  month  is  o'er? 

"But  a  year  is  so  long!  "   he  said, 
Uplifting  his  bright  young  head. 

44  All  the  seasons  must  come  and  go 
Over  the  hills,  with  footsteps  slow — 
Autumn  and  winter,  summer  and  spring. 
Oh,  for  a  bridge  of  gold,  to  fling 
Over  the  chasm,  deep  and  wide, 
That  I  might  cross  to  the  other  side, 
Where  she  is  waiting — my  love,  my  bride  1 

41  Ten  years  may  be  long  !  "  he  said, 

Slowly  raising  his  stately  head. 

44  But  there's  much  to  win,  there's  much  to  lose: 

A  man  must  labor,  a  man  must  choose, 
And  he  must  be  strong  to  wait. 

The  years  may  be  long  ;  but  who  would  wear 

The  crown  of  honor,  must  do  and  dare. 
No  time  has  he  to  toy  with  fate 
Who  would  climb  to  manhood's  high  estate. 

44  Ah  1  life  is  not  long,"  he  said, 
Bowing  his  grand  white  head. 


182  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

"  One,  two,  three,  four,  five,  six,  seven — 
Seventy  years  !  as  swift  their  flight 
As  swallows  cleaving  the  morning  light, 

Or  golden  beams  at  even. 
Life  is  short  as  a  summer  night, 

How  long,  0  God,  is  eternity  ?" 

But  God  remains.  He  is  the  same  prayer- 
hearing  God,  because  he  is  Jehovah,  "  the  one 
who  remains." 

He  is  a  Strong  Tower  because  he  is  the  Justi- 
fying One.  One  of  his  sweetest  names  is  found 
in  Jer.  23  :  5,  6,  "Jehovah  Tsidkenu,"  The  Lord 
our  Righteousness.  "  I  will  raise  unto  David  a 
righteous  branch,  and  a  king  shall  reign  and 
prosper.  In  his  days  Judah  shall  be  saved,  and 
this  is  his  name  whereby  he  shall  be  called — the 
lord  OUR  righteousness."  When  we  think 
of  ourselves  and  of  our  sinful  condition,  we  need 
to  feel  that  our  Lord  justifies  us  by  imputing  to 
us  his  own  righteousness  so  that  we  stand  com- 
plete in  him. 

A  word  used  for  sin  is  transgression.  It  means, 
to  go  athwart.  How  many  times  when  God  has 
said  "  Thou  shalt,"  we  have  said  "  No  "  to  God, 


OUR    *'  DAKEEL.  183 

have  gone  athwart  God's  law  ?  How  many  of  us 
are  transgressors  ?     All  of  us. 

Iniquity  is  a  word  full  of  significance.  Our 
will  should  lie  parallel  with  God's  demands ;  but 
it  often  does  not.  Our  life  is  unequal  to  them. 
There  is  inequality,  iniquity. 

That  other  word  which  is  used  to  set  forth  the 
meaning  of  sin — wrong — means  wrung.  How 
often  have  we  allowed  ourselves  to  be  wrung  out 
of  our  convictions  of  duty  into  that  which  is 
contrary  to  them !  We  must  every  one  say,  as 
the  Publican,  "God  be  merciful  to  me, a  sinner." 
How  can  we  ever  meet  God,  howT  can  we  call  him 
"  Abba,"  how  can  we  close  the  chasm  between 
our  sinfulness  and  his  purity  ?  Our  answer  is 
found  in  this  beautiful  name :  "  The  Lord  our 
Righteousness."  We  had  sinned,  and  in  some 
sense  Jesus  Christ  stands  in  our  place.  Nothing 
in  the  world  will  satisfv  the  demands  of  the 
human  heart  but  the  doctrine  of  a  Substitutionary 
Atonement.  Nothing  is  found  against  us,  since 
he  has  accepted  for  us  what  we  deserved. 

That  name  implies  also  the  righteousness  of 
Obedience — obedience  for  us.     The  law  demands 


184  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

that  we  keep  the  law ;  but  we  do  not  keep  the 
law.  So  Jesus  has  satisfied  the  law,  being  "  made 
in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh."  In  this  respect, 
then,  of  obedience,  also,  his  righteousness  is  com- 
plete. So  we  may,  when  in  the  power  of  our 
enemies,  call  upon  the  Lord,  our  Dakeel,  and  be 
safe.  "Who shall  lay  anything  to  the  charge  of 
God's  elect?"     "  We  are  complete  in  him." 

"  Jehovah  Shalom  " — the  Lord  is  Peace.  Dis- 
aster and  destruction  were  all  over  the  land.  The 
Israelite  was  ground  down.  He  had  to  hide  even 
to  get  a  little  bread.  And  the  Lord  commanded 
Gideon  to  "  Go  and  save  Israel."  And  when 
Gideon  feared,  God  said,  "  I  will  be  with  thee"  ; 
and  then  Gideon  accepted  the  duty.  He  built 
an  altar,  and  called  it  Jehovah  Shalom. 

Two  sticks  placed  one  across  the  other  is  a 
cross,  But  place  them  parallel,  and  there  is  no 
cross.  When  we  surrender  our  wills  to  God, 
when  we  make  his  will  ours,  then  there  is  the 
shining  blessedness  of  the  soul  within.  Then 
we  say,  "  Jehovah  Shalom  "  "God  is  peace." 

How  can  we  run  into  the  name  of  the  Lord  ? 
By  thinking  more  of  him  than  of   the  things 


OUR  "dakeel."  185 

that  bother  us.  I  remember  riding  once  on 
horseback  over  a  very  rough  road,  and  yet  I  did 
not  think  much  of  the  roughness,  because  I  was 
all  the  time  thinking  of  the  fine  prospect  I  was 
to  see  at  the  end.  So  we  need  not  think  of  the 
spiritual  difficulties  and  dangers,  but  keep  our 
thoughts  ever  on  the  Lord,  the  changeless  One, 
the  peace-giving  One,  and  we  shall  be  safe. 

Further,  we  must  run  into  the  Lord,  as  our 
Dakeel,  by  prayer.  If  this  text  does  nothing 
more  for  you  than  just  to  get  into  your  thought 
more  really  and  more  deeply  the  determination 
that  "  by  prayer  and  supplication  you  make 
known  your  requests  unto  him,"  it  will  be  much. 
Concerning  everything,  you  may  talk  to  God, 
may  run  to  him  as  a  strong  tower.  Do  not  stop 
to  ask  if  you  may  pray  about  a  material  thing. 
The  Lord  awaited  the  disciples  with  a  fire 
kindled  and  fish  laid  thereon,  and  bread.  So 
the  Lord  considers  our  material  wants,  and  we 
pray  about  everything;  and  in  that  way  we 
may  run  into  the  name  of  the  Lord  and  be  safe. 

Another  way  to  do  this  is  actually  to  do  it. 
And  there  is  the  trouble  with  most  of  us.     We 


186  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

don't  do  it.  We  want  to,  and  we  mean  to ;  but 
when  it  comes  to  the  actual  thing,  we  don't  do 
it.  Say,  "  Lord  Jesus  thou  art  a  strong  tower, 
and  I  am  a  persecuted  soul.  There  are  all  sorts 
of  Amalekites  about  me  inwardly  and  outwardly, 
and  there  are  ever  so  many  burdens  on  my  back. 
Now,  Jehovah  justifying,  Jehovah  delivering, 
Jehovah  providing,  Jehovah  my  peace,  I  accept 
thy  grace."  And  let  us  actually  do  it,  and  'we 
shall  find  that  like  a  strong  tower  of  defense  will 
be  our  Lord. 

And  so  at  last,  in  some  measure,  we  shall  be 
able  to  sing  and  feel  the  sentiments  of  about 
the  sweetest  hymn  concerning  the  Christian  life 
to  be  found  in  any  literature.  It  is  that  of  Miss 
Waring : 

Father,  I  know  that  all  my  life 

Is  portioned  out  for  me, 
And  the  changes  that  are  sure  to  come 

I  do  not  fear  to  see, 
But  I  ask  thee  for  a  present  mind, 

Intent  on  pleasing  thee. 

I  ask  thee  for  a  thoughtful  love, 
Through  constant  watching  wise, 


OUR   "DAKEEL."  187 

To  meet  the  glad  with  joyful  smiles, 
And  to  wipe  the  weeping  eyes ; 

And  a  heart  at  leisure  from  itself, 
To  soothe  and  sympathize.' ' 

[And  we  shall  have  it,  if  we  make  the  Lord 
our  strong  tower.] 

L  would  not  have  the  restless  will 

That  hurries  to  and  fro, 
Seeking  for  some  great  thing  to  do, 

Or  secret  thing  to  know, 
I  would  be  treated  as  a  child, 

And  guided  where  I  go. 

Wherever  in  the  world  I  am, 

In  whatsoe'er  estate, 
I  have  a  fellowship  with  hearts 

To  keep  and  cultivate  ; 
And  a  work  of  lowly  love  to  do 

For  the  Lord  on  whom  I  wait 

So  T  ask  thee  for  the  daily  strength, 

To  none  that  ask  denied, 
And  a  mind  to  blend  with  outward  life, 

While  keeping  at  thy  side  ; 

[You  are  not  to  be  a  John  the  Baptist.] 

Content  to  fill  a  little  space 
If  thou  be  glorified. 


188  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

And  if  some  things  I  do  not  ask 

In  my  cup  of  blessings  be, 
I  would  have  my  spirit  filled  the  more 

With  grateful  love  to  thee — 
More  careful — not  to  serve  thee  much, 

But  to  please  thee  perfectly. 

[Look  out  for  your  love,  and  the  service  will 
be  well  enough.] 

There  are  briars  besetting  every  path, 

That  call  for  patient  care  ; 
There  is  a  cross  in  every  lot, 

And  an  earnest  need  for  prayer ; 
But  a  lowly  heart  that  leans  on  thee 

Is  happy  anywhere. 

In  a  service  which  thy  will  appoints 

There  are  no  bonds  for  me  ; 
For  my  inmost  heart  is  taught  u  the  truth  " 

That  makes  thy  children  "  free ;" 
Aiid  a  life  of  self-renouncing  love 

Is  a  life  of  liberty. 


XV. 
PAUL'S  "  CAN." 

PAUL,  in  his  Epistle  to  the  Philippians, 
says  :  "  I  can  do  all  things  through  Christ 
which  strengtheneth  me."  What  a  jubilant 
word  that  was  !  He  was  at  this  time  living  in 
Rome  in  a  hired  house.  But  that  does  not 
suggest  to  us,  living  as  we  do,  the  reality.  When 
we  speak  of  a  hired  house,  we  think  of  a  house 
with  several  rooms  and  some  largeness  and 
comfort.  That  was  not  the  case  with  the 
apostle's  hired  house,  which  he  lived  in  at  Rome. 
In  Rome,  the  people  spent  most  of  their  time 
outdoors,  in  the  Forum,  in  the  Campus  Martius, 
in  the  bath.  The  houses  were  more  like  the 
tenement  houses  of  New  York  than  anything 
else;  they  were  built  so  high  that  during  the 
reign  of  Augustus  an  edict  was  passed  restricting 
their  height  to  twelve  stories.  The  cities  in 
those   days    were    built  compactly.      That   was 

189 


190  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

necessary  because  they  must  be  defended  and 
surrounded  by  walls.  It  was  a  very  damp  and 
foul-smelling  place,  this  hired  house  of  PauPs, 
if  it  was  in  the  Jewish  quarter  of  the  city,  as  it 
probably  was.  Even  now  that  section  is  almost 
the  most  stenchful  place  in  the  world.  So  in 
this  very  mean  sort  of  a  place,  Paul  was  a 
prisoner  for  something  like  two  years,  and  I 
suppose  never  stepped  beyond  the  threshold  of 
the  door.  He  was  under  the  Praetorian  guard, 
the  elite  corps  of  the  Roman  army.  One  of  these 
was  detailed  to  watch  him  ;  he  must  be  chained 
by  the  wrist  to  one  of  them.  The  soldier  would 
get  through  his  watch  and  go  out,  but  the  apostle 
stayed  there  about  two  years.  I  suppose  the 
poorest  person  in  this  city  lives  in  a  better  place 
than  the  apostle's  hired  house  in  which  he  dwelt 
so  long  during  his  first  captivity  in  Rome.  In 
such  circumstances  of  discomfort,  he  sends  out 
this  jubilant  word  of  his.  He  tells  us  in  the 
last  chapter  of  Philippians,  which  is  the  most 
joyful  letter  he  wrote  :  "  I  can  do  all  things 
through  Christ  which  strengthened  me."  It  is 
the  song  of  a  triumphant  life. 


PAUL'S    "CAN/  191 

Paul's  "  can "  does  not  come  from  living 
easily.  The  aptest  symbol  to  me  of  a  merely 
easy  life  is  a  mass  of  sea  weed.  Many  a  time,  I 
have  seen  it  dashed  upon  the  waves — just  a  mass 
of  weed  that  goes  anywhere,  wherever  the  winds 
may  blow  it,  or  the  tides  may  toss.  That  is  the 
best  symbol  of  a  merely  easy-going  life;  it 
means  nothing;  it  takes  root  nowhere;  it  is 
merely  passive  and  lacks  organization.  No  true 
life  can  ever  be  lived  in  that  way.  Yesterday, 
I  was  walking  In  the  spring  weather,  under  the 
trees,  in  the  country.  I  was  looking  at  some  of 
the  just  sprouting  trees.  It  is  by  no  means  an 
easy-going  life  that  a  tree  has,  for  the  acorn  must 
fall  to  the  ground,  and  then  the  swelling  con- 
tents must  burst  the  hard,  brown  capsule,  and 
then  down  into  the  earth  the  root  must  go,  and 
forth  out  of  the  earth  the  plumule  must  push 
itself,  and  then  it  must  go  into  contest  with  all 
sorts  of  things — with  the  winds,  wTith  the 
shadows  of  the  great  trees  over  it,  with  this 
hostile  thing  and  that  hostile  thing.  Still,  not- 
withstanding all  this,  and  in  contest  with  all  this, 
the  germ  must  push  its  root  downward  and  its 


192  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

plumule  upward,  until  it  puts  out  branches,  and 
then  hangs  leaves  on  the  branches;  and  so 
pushes  on  and  up  until  it  gets  to  be  a  pillared 
monarch  of  the  forest — a  very  different  sort  of 
thing  from  the  sea  weed.  Anything  that  means 
value  always  comes  out  of  contest.  PauPs  life 
was  a  life  of  contest.  His  life  was  not  that  of 
the  sea  weed,  but  that  of  the  strong  oak,  which 
can  reach  its  dignity  only  through  contest. 
Whatever  gets  up,  must  struggle  up ;  and  this  is 
true  of  the  Christian  life.  If  you  are  going  to 
be  dashed  here,  there,  and  yonder, — if  you  do 
not  thrust  the  roots  of  your  life  down  deep  in 
truth,  do  not  seek  to  push  up  more  nobly  into 
higher  and  purer  living, — you  never  can  say  the 
apostle's  "  can."  It  has  no  part  in  the  life  that 
is  merely  easy-going.  Every  real  life  is  one 
that  comes  out  of  difficulty. 

Also,  this  "  can  "  of  PauPs  does  not  come  out 
of  living  heedlessly,  that  is  to  say,  without  a 
purpose.  Of  course,  you  must  know  how  strin- 
gently PauPs  life  was  girded  with  a  purpose; 
there  was  one  thing  that  he  was  determined  to 
do.     He  tells  us  what  it  was  here  in  this  Epistle 


PAUL'S    "CAN."  193 

to  the  Philippians :  "  Brethren,  I  count  not 
myself  to  have  apprehended."  The  apostle  had 
been  a  Christian  twenty-five  years,  yet  he  counted 
himself  not  yet  to  have  apprehended.  Never 
swell  yourself  up  with  any  such  miserable  notion 
as  that  you  have  reached  perfection.  "  I  count 
not  myself  to  have  apprehended  ;  but  this  one 
thing  I  do,  forgetting  those  things  which  are 
behind,  and  reaching  forth  unto  those  things 
which  are  before,  I  press  toward  the  mark  for 
the  prize  of  the  high  calling  of  God  in  Christ 
Jesus."  The  apostle's  life  was  one  full  of 
purpose.  He  meant  to  do,  and  therefore  he  said 
"lean  do." 

This  "  can  "  does  not  come  out  of  a  life  that 
is  not  filled  with  distinct  attack  on  evil.  I  am 
sure  that  the  Apostle  Paul  was  troubled  with  a 
besetting  sin ;  indeed,  he  as  much  as  tells  us  that 
he  had  a  besetting  sin  in  that  wonderful  seventh 
chapter  of  Romans :  "  For  I  know  that  in  me 
(that  is,  in  my  flesh)  dwelleth  no  good  thing. 
For  to  will  is  present  with  me;  but  how  to  per- 
form that  which  is  good  I  find  not."  One  of  the 
apostle's  troubles  was  a  tendency  to  great  impa- 

N 


194  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

tience.  You  find  that  in  an  indirect  way  coming 
out.  For  instance,  here,  in  the  twenty-third 
chapter  of  Acts,  when  the  high  priest  commanded 
them  that  stood  by  to  smite  him  on  the  mouth, 
PauPs  impatience  gathered  itself  up,  and  he  burst 
out :  "  God  shall  smite  thee^  thou  whited  wall ; 
for  sittest  thou  to  judge  me  after  the  law,  and 
commandest  me  to  be  smitten  contrary  to  the 
law?"  Paul  was  a  very  alert  man,  strong  with 
energy.  He  could  not  brook  oppression,  and 
when  men  went  against  him,  his  tendency  was 
to  smite  them  with  quick,  sharp  speech.  (There 
may  be  people  living  yet  who  are  like  the  apos- 
tle in  this  respect.)  But  he  did  not  let  this  go 
on ;  he  struggled  against  this  besetting  sin,  and 
in  the  ninth  chapter  of  the  First  Epistle  to  the 
Corinthians  he  tells  us  how:  "And  every  man 
that  striveth  for  the  mastery  (Paul  wanted  to 
master  himself)  is  temperate  in  all  things.  Now 
they  do  it  to  obtain  a  corruptible  crown;  but  we 
an  incorruptible.  I  therefore  run  not  as  uncer- 
tainly (the  figure  is  of  one  running  in  the  arena, 
who  takes  straight  course  for  the  goal).  So  fight 
I,  not  as  one  that  beateth  the  air ;  but  I  keep 


PAULS   "CAN.  195 

under  my  body  and  bring  it  into  subjection." 
So  with  all  the  saints.  The  apostle's  "  can  "  does 
not  come  out  of  a  heedless  life ;  a  life  without 
strong  purpose  does  not  see  and  seize  and  defi- 
nitely strike  at  that  which  antagonizes  the  pure 
and  true. 

Dr.  Culross,  in  his  most  interesting  book  on 
the  Apostle  John,  says:  "Naturally  and  origin- 
ally volcanic,  capable  of  profoundest  passion  and 
daring,  he  is  new-made  by  grace,  till  in  his  old 
age  he  stands  out  in  calm  grandeur  of  character 
and  depth  and  largeness  of  soul,  with  all  the 
gentlenesses  and  graces  of  Christ  adorning  him 
— a  man,  as  I  image  him  to  myself,  with  a  face 
so  noble  that  kings  might  do  him  homage,  and 
so  sweet  that  children  would  run  to  him  for  his 
blessing." 

Do  you  suppose  that  John  reached  any  such 
grand  and  transformed  character  as  that  without 
struggle. 

Paul's  "can"  does  not  come  out  of  a  prayer- 
less  life.  How  often  Paul  writes  to  his  friends 
that  he  is  praying  for  them,  and  asks  them  to 
pray  for  him.     It  is  quite  possible,  however,  for 


196  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

us  to  be  prayerless  and  yet  be  praying  all  the 
time.  Dr.  James  Hamilton  has  an  account  of  a 
Scotchman  who  had  but  one  prayer.  He  was 
asked  by  his  wife  to  pray  at  the  bedside  of  their 
dying  child. 

The  good  man  struck  out  on  the  old  track,  and 
soon  came  to  the  usual  petition  for  the  Jews.  As 
he  went  on  with  the  time-honored  quotation, 
u  Lord,  turn  again  the  captivity  of  Zion,"  his 
wife  broke  in,  saying:  "Eh!  mon,  you're  aye 
drawn  out  for  the  Jews;  but  it's  our  bairn  that's 
deein  !  "  Then  clasping  her  hands,  she  cried  : 
"  Lord,  help  us,  or  give  us  back  our  darling,  if 
it  be  thy  holy  will ;  and  if  he  is  to  be  taken,  oh ! 
take  him  to  thyself."  That  woman  knew  how 
to  pray,  which  was  more  than  her  husband  did. 

We  are  to  pray  specifically  ;  we  are  to  see  and 
seize  the  special  weaknesses  and  bad  tendencies 
that  assault  us,  and  we  are  to  pray  about  them. 
Somebody  has  injured  you,  for  instance,  and  you 
are  nursing  your  wrath  to  keep  it  warm,  like 
Tarn  O'Shanter's  wife.  Did  you  ever  take  that 
thing  and  pray  over  it?  Did  you  take  it  before 
the  Lord  and  ask  him  to  tell  you  what  you  ought 


PAUI/'S    "CAN."  197 

to  do  about  that  special  thing  ?  If  you  have  a 
tendency  toward  impatience,  or  toward  pride,  or 
melancholy,  or  anxiety,  you  are  to  pray  about 
those  things  that  assault  you  specially.  This  is 
the  true  way  of  self-examination — not  looking 
into  ourselves  and  tearing  ourselves  to  pieces, 
and  wondering  why  we  don't  feel  this  way  or 
that  way.  It  does  not  matter  how  you  feel  so 
you  do  right.  But  this  is  self-examination : 
Here  I  am  with  a  tendency  to  impatience  like 
Paul's.  I  am  going  to  try  to  overcome  that ;  I 
am  going  to  pray  to  the  Lord  to  help  me  to 
overcome  that.  And  it  is  out  of  prayer  like  that 
that  a  good  life  comes. 

Paul's  "can"  comes  out  of  self-surrender.  Do 
you  not  remember  that  journey  to  Damascus? 
Paul  had  been  impressed  with  Stephen's  grand 
character;  had  heard  him  say,  when  the  people 
stoned  him,  "Lord,  lay  not  this  sin  to  their 
charge."  I  have  no  doubt  that  all  the  way  to 
Damascus  he  was  in  contest  with  himself.  Then 
came  that  flash  of  light,  and  he  saw  that  he  was 
wrong,  and  he  said,  "Lord,  what  wilt  thou  have 
me  to  do?"     All  moral  ability  comes  out  of  self- 


198  SATURDAY   AFTERNOON. 

surrender.  You  cannot  have  Christ  unless  you 
give  yourself  to  him. 

I  remember  distinctly  one  experience  in  my 
own  life,  when  I  had  been  very  rebellious,  and 
when  I  had  said  to  myself,  "I  will  not  do  what 
I  know  I  ought  to  do."  Then,  I  remember 
how,  after  I  had  been  carrying  on  the  struggle 
for  a  long  time,  I  broke  down,  and  I  said: 
"Lord,  I  give  it  all  up;  I  make  a  full  surren- 
der; I  will  do  what  is  right."  Light  and  peace 
and  power  came  to  me  then,  and  the  things  I 
said  I  could  not  do  were  the  things  I  found  I 
could  do,  and  have  done  ever  since. 

This  "can"  of  PauFs  comes  out  of  a  recog- 
nition of  God's  hand  in  our  circumstances.  I 
have  been  trying  to  describe  to  you  the  environ- 
ment in  which  the  apostle  was.  See  how  cheer- 
fully and  beautifully  he  writes  in  that  environ- 
ment: "Not  that  I  speak  in  respect  of  want,  for 
I  have  learned  in  whatsoever  state  I  am  there- 
with to  be  content."  He  was  not  quarreling 
with  his  circumstances;  he  believed  God  put 
him  there  for  a  purpose,  and  he  was  doing  for 
the  Lord  Jesus  the  best  he  could  under  these  cir- 


PAULS    "CAN.  199 

curnstances.  There  was  that  soldier  to  whom 
Paul  was  chained,  and  he  had  to  come  to  church 
whether  he  wanted  to  or  not;  and  pretty  soon 
we  begin  to  hear  about  saints  in  Caesar's  house- 
hold. If  Paul  could  not  range  the  world  over, 
he  could  write,  and  what  a  precious  part  of  our 
New  Testament  comes  from  the  apostle's  letters ! 
He  did  the  best  he  could  in  the  circumstances  in 
which  he  was  placed,  because  he  recognized 
God's  hand.  There  is  power  in  that.  One 
year,  I  was  on  a  little  island  up  in  the  St.  Law- 
rence, on  which  there  was  a  great,  grey  boulder. 
There  was  just  a  little  break  in  the  stone,  and 
in  that  break  a  little  bit  of  mullein  had,  some- 
how or  other,  found  itself  planted.  There  was 
scarcely  any  soil,  but  it  was  doing  the  very  best 
it  could;  it  was  putting  out  its  thick,  furry 
leaves,  and  pushing  itself  up  into  flower  as 
valorously  as  it  could.  Always  do  the  very 
best  you  can. 

This  "can"  of  the  apostle  springs  out  of  trust. 
It  does  not  spring  out  of  an  easy-going  life,  a 
heedless  life,  a  purposeless  life;  but  it  does  spring 
out  of  a  struggle  for  the  right,  self-surrender, 


200  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

recognition  of  God's  hand  in  our  circumstances, 
and  trust  in  Jesus  Christ.  "  I  can  do  all  things 
through  Christ  which  strengtheneth  me."  And 
Christ  is  powerful.  He  is  the  one  who  died  to 
give  us  life,  who  rose  again,  and  is  at  the  right 
hand  of  God,  dispensing  power  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  help  every  one  of  us  in  the  daily  life. 
He  is  a  living  Christ,  and  precisely  as  he 
wrought  in  the  apostle,  so  will  he  work  in 
you.  Really,  it  is  quite  possible  for  yon  to 
rise  into  the  jubilation  and  the  victory  of  the 
apostle's  "can." 

He  leads  us  on 

By  paths  we  did  not  know, 
Upward  he  leads  us.     Though  our  steps  be  slow, 
Though  oft  we  faint  and  falter  by  the  way, 
Though  storms  and  darkness  oft  obscure  the  day, 

Yet  when  the  clouds  are  gone, 

We  know  he  leads  us  on. 

He  leads  us  on 

Through  all  the  unquiet  years ; 
Past  all  our  dreamland  hopes,  and  doubts,  and  fears, 
He  guides  our  steps.    Through  all  the  tangled  maze 
Of  sin,  of  sorrow,  and  o'erclouded  days 

We  know  his  will  is  done, 

And  still  he  leads  us  on. 


PAULS  "CAN."  201 

And  he  at  last, 

After  the  weary  strife, 
After  the  restless  fever  we  call  life, 
After  the  dreariness,  the  aching  pain, 
The  wayward  struggles  which  have  proved  in  vain* 

After  our  toils  are  past, 

Will  give  us  rest  at  last 


XVI. 
WALKING  WITH  GOD. 

IT  is  wonderful  what  terms  of  fellowship  God 
deigns  to  use,  expressing  the  relation  in 
which  we  stand  to  him.  When  I  think  of  the 
greatness  of  God  ;  when  I  think  how  he  made 
all  the  worlds,  and  how  he  is  so  great  that  all 
I  can  know  of  him  is  in  the  way  of  negation,  as 
that  he  is  not  bounded,  that  there  is  no  limit  to 
his  wisdom  and  powers,  that  he  is  infinite ;  when 
I  think  of  these,  I  can  understand  how  I  should 
be  bidden  to  worship  him,  and  to  laud  him,  and 
to  praise  and  to  exalt  him,  and  to  prostrate  my- 
self before  him.     It  is  all  right. 

But  God  would  have  me  come  near  to  him. 
He  desires  to  have  me  in  a  sweet  intimacy,  in 
the  closest  nearness.  How  wonderful  that  a  man 
should  be  said  to  "  walk  with  God  "  ! 

"  Enoch  walked  with  God,  and  he  was  not,  for 

God  took  him."     And  the  Scripture  is  full  of 
202 


WALKING   WITH   GOD.  203 

hints  and  suggestions  that  I  am  to  come  into 
fellowship  with  God,  and  so  to  stand  with  him 
that  I  may  walk  with  him. 

I  am  not  always  to  think  of  him  on  his  throne: 
but  as  of  one  who  is  my  companion  in  daily  life. 
How  wonderful  is  the  condescension  of  God  ! 
Once,  last  summer,  I  just  saw  Mr.  Gladstone  as 
he  was  driving  from  his  official  residence.  There 
was  a  great  crowd  gathered.  One  after  another 
drove  through,  and  then  came  the  great  man 
himself.  I  saw  him  somewhat  nearly,  and  was 
impressed  with  the  immense  power  that  streamed 
forth  from  him  ;  I  thought  myself  fortunate  to 
be  so  near  him  ;  but  if  he  had  singled  me  out 
from  the  crowd  and  had  taken  my  arm,  and  had 
said,  "Walk  with  me  through  the  park/'  and 
had  talked  with  me  about  his  great  life  and 
about  my  simpler  life,  I  should  have  thought  it 
an  act  of  great  condescension.  I  should  have  felt 
that  a  great  opportunity  was  open  to  me.  This  is 
just  what  God  does.  Let  us  think  what  it  means 
to  walk  with  God,  and  what  it  will  bring  to  us. 

One  thing:  is  the  sense  that  he  is  near  us.  If 
I  walk  with  God,  I  am  to  see  God  in  everything. 


204  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Father  has  great  delight  in  treees.  When  I  go 
home,  I  walk  about  the  grounds  and  see  the 
trees  which  he  has  grouped  together.  I  see  why 
he  placed  this  tree  and  that  tree  in  artistic 
fashion,  and  why  he  has  graded  the  lawn,  and  it 
is  a  constant  delight  to  me ;  and  it  is  an  added 
delight  to  think  that  it  is  my  father  who  has 
disposed  all  these  trees.  So  we  should  think  of 
the  hand  of  the  Father,  and  every  flower  should 
be  to  us  a  sacrament.  Every  beauty  should 
have  an  added  beauty,  because  God's  hand  is  in 
it.  Our  religion  will  have  glints  of  brightness 
all  about  us  if  we  realize  that  God  is  in  all,  shin- 
ing through  the  beams  of  the  sun,  speaking 
through  the  rippling  waters.  "  He  is  closer  to  us 
than  breathing,  nearer  than  hands  and  feet." 

To  walk  with  God  is  to  be  certain  of  his  care. 
There  is  a  divine  providence  about  us.  I  like 
these  lines  of  Mrs.  Browning : 

■'  Oh,  the  little  birds  sang  east,  and  the  little  birds  sang 

west, 
And  I  smiled  to  think  God's  greatness  flowed  around 

our  incompleteness, 
Round  our  restlessness  his  rest." 


WALKING   WITH   GOD.  205 

To  walk  with  God  is  constantly  to  recognize 
the  fact  of  his  tender  personal  care.  It  is  to  be 
conscious  of  his  smile.  Even  if  we  be  sinners, 
it  is  not  needful  that  we  be  shut  out  from  his 
smile;  for  Christ  in  our  nature  has  met  the  doom 
of  sin.  My  sin  being  put  away,  there  is  in  me  a 
new  heart.  I  am  "  accepted  in  the  Beloved."  I 
have  been  adopted  into  his  favor.  There  comes 
to  me  the  divine  presence  in  the  sense  of  the 
divine  indwelling.  Even  if  I  be  a  sinner,  yet  if 
I  be  a  sinner  trusting  in  Jesus,  adopted  and  be- 
loved, then  down  within  my  heart  falls  the 
Father's  smile. 

I  suppose  a  person  may  be  a  Christian,  and 
not  have  this  consciousness.  A  man  may  be  a 
Ohristian,  and  yet  be  so  mean  as  to  build  on  the 
one  foundation  only  wood,  hay,  stubble;  but 
this  is  not  needful.  If  you  do  not  have  this 
divine  presence  within,  be  dissatisfied  until  you 
gain  it.  This  possession  inward  is  better  than 
possession  outward. 

To  walk  with  God  involves  believing  what  he 
says.  He  said  it ;  it  is  true.  He  did  it ;  it  is 
right.     There  is  no  cruelty  in  it.     The  other 


206  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

day,  I  went  into  a  house  where  a  great  sorrow 
had  fallen.  A  little  child,  the  only  one,  lay 
dead,  and  yet  God  had  done  it ;  and  because  he 
did  there  was  no  cruelty  in  it.  It  did  almost 
seem  to  me,  as  I  tried  to  comfort  the  broken- 
hearted mother,  that  it  was  cruel.  The  mother 
asked  me :  "  Why  should  there  be  children  in 
other  homes,  and  none  here  ?  "  But  it  was  not 
cruel. 

We  could  not  think  of  it  as  cruel,  if  we  believe 
God's  word.  Dear  friends,  if  we  had  more  of 
this  faith,  how  much  it  would  do  for  us  ! 

To  walk  with  God  is  to  believe  what  he  says. 
I  cannot  walk  except  I  take  him  at  his  word. 
You  cannot  walk  with  God  unless  you  know 
God's  word.  Read  it,  and  you  will  be  brought 
into  union  with  him. 

If  I  walk  with  a  friend,  I  talk  with  him.  I 
take  a  walk  in  the  park  with  my  son,  and  he 
says :  "  See  here,  father ;  see  that  hill ;  see  that 
rock ;  see  the  ice  !  What  a  place  that  would 
be  for  sliding  !  See  what  a  place  yonder  would 
be  for  bicycling  ! "  If  I  walk  with  God,  I  con- 
verse and  commune  with  him  about  everything. 


WALKING   WITH    GOD.  207 

If  you  have  trials  or  troubles,  walk  with  God, 
and  talk  with  him  about  them. 

I  walk  with  God  when  I  constantly  ask :  "  Will 
this  please  God?"  If  I  would  walk  with  God, 
I  may  not  bear  in  my  feelings  anything  that 
God  would  not  approve:  pride,  envy,  grudging. 
Perhaps  you  have  not  a  consciousness  of  the 
Lord's  presence-  Are  you  allowing  in  you  some- 
thing that  would  displease  God  ? 

To  walk  with  God  does  not  take  us  out  of  life, 
and  make  monks  and  nuns  of  us.  The  Trappist 
monks  must  not  speak  to  each  other,  must  wear 
certain  clothing,  must  grovel  on  the  floor,  and 
eat  their  food  on  the  floor.  This  is  not  walking 
with  God.  Jesus  "came  eating  and  drinking/' 
and  attending  marriage  feasts.  I  may  do  all 
these ;  but  if  I  walk  with  God,  I  shall  do  them 
all  in  the  right  spirit,  and  all  will  be  for  him. 

What  are  the  effects  of  walking  with  God  ? 
If  I  walk  with  God,  I  shall  have  God's  help. 
That  is  the  way  we  get  his  help.  "For  the 
eves  of  the  Lord  run  to  and  fro  throughout 
the  whole  earth,  to  show  himself  strong  in  the 


208  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

behalf  of  them  whose  heart  is  perfect  toward 
him." 

If  I  walk  with  God,  I  shall  grow  better. 
That  is  the  true  way  of  sanctification.  There 
never  lived  a  man  who  had  got  beyond  the  Lord's 
Prayer.  I  have  heard  persons  say  that  they  did 
not  need  to  pray,  "  Forgive  us  our  trespasses." 
This  is  one  of  the  worst  delusions.  But  if  I 
walk  with  God,  then  how  certainly  and  swiftly 
I  grow  better.  I  am  held  in  contact  with  him  ; 
I  am  changed  into  his  likeness. 

Here  is  a  poor  little  street  arab.  Suppose  I 
go  to  him  and  say  :  "You  must  not  yield  to  your 
surroundings.  In  the  midst  of  impurity,  you 
must  be  pure.  In  the  midst  of  filth,  you  must 
be  clean.  In  the  midst  of  dishonesty,  you  must 
be  honest."  How  idle  it  would  all  be  !  But  I 
take  him  out  of  his  conditions,  and,  through  the 
agency  of  one  of  the  great  noble  societies,  I  send 
him  to  the  far  West,  where  he  is  surrounded  by 
better  influences.  I  put  him  in  a  comfortable 
home,  and  he  sloughs  off  all  that  is  bad  in  him. 

If  I  walk  with  God,  I  get  myself  into  com- 
munion with  God.     I  sav :  "  I  walk  with  thee. 


WALKING   WITH   GOD.  209 

What  displeases  thee  I  put  away."  I  am  lifted 
into  a  new  atmosphere,  and  so  I  become  sancti- 
fied. And  this  is  the  true  method  of  sanctifica- 
tion. 

If  I  walk  with  God,  I  shall  have  joy.  I  have 
already  spoken  of  the  difference  between  joy  and 
happiness.  Happiness  is  what  hangs  about  us 
like  a  cloak,  Joy  springs  up  within  us.  Sup- 
pose the  skies  grow  dark ;  yet  that  is  outward  ; 
it  cannot  hurt  me,  if  I  am  in  God. 

If  I  walk  with  God  how  much  more  use  and 
help  I  shall  be  to  others.  You  want  to  be  help- 
ful; the  way  is  to  walk  with  God. 

If  I  thus  walk,  will  death  be  hard?  It  was 
not  much  for  Enoch ;  it  will  not  be  much  for 
me.  Death  will  not  be  terrible.  Shall  I  fear 
death  ? 

41  Fear  Death  ?    To  feel  the  fog  in  my  throat, 

The  mist  in  my  face, 
When  the  snow  begins,  and  the  blasts  denote, 

I  am  nearing  the  place, 
The  power  of  the  night,  the  press  of  the  storm, 

The  post  of  the  foe/ ' 

I  have  not  dying  grace  now ;  I  do  not  want 

o 


210  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

it.  I  do  not  expect  to  die  now.  So  far  as  I 
know,  I  am  going  to  live.  I  expect  to  take  rest 
to-night,  to  preach  to-morrow,  to  labor  through 
next  week.  Dying  grace  is  not  necessary ;  but 
if  I  walk  with  God,  dying  grace  will  come. 

Dear  friends,  let  us  enter  into  this  companion- 
ship with  God.  Let  us  walk  with  him.  How 
strong  you  shall  be ;  how  full  of  help  to  others  ! 


XVII. 

CONQUERING  CIRCUMSTANCES. 

rnHIS  morning,  a  very  dear  friend,  who  yes- 
-*-  terday  passed  her  seventy-second  birthday, 
handed  me  a  little  tract  on  "Help  for  our  Daily 
Life."  The  little  tract  had  been  helpful  to  her, 
and  she  hoped  that  it  might  be  so  to  me.  The 
thought  came  to  me  that  perhaps  it  would  be  a 
helpful  thing  for  us  to  consider  this  afternoon, 
"How  we  can  be  the  master  of  circumstances, 
and  not  the  victim  of  them." 

Apparently,  no  man  was  ever  more  hindered 
and  hampered  than  was  the  great  apostle,  the 
man  who  plowed  more  deeply  into  the  lives  of 
men  than  any  other  man  except  Moses;  and, 
possibly,  not  even  Moses  was  an  exception.  Our 
notion  of  Paul  is  largely  wrong.  He  seems  to 
us  the  incarnation  of  vigor,  enterprise,  strength. 
But  this  is  a  mistaken  idea  of  him.  So  far  as 
we  can  judge,  he  was  insignificant   in   appear- 

211 


212  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

ance,  below  the  usual  stature,  and  afflicted  with 
a  physical  complaint  which  I  believe  was  oph- 
thalmia, a  very  distressing  and  pitiful  infirmity. 
As  he  stood  or  sat  (as  was  the  custom  of  those 
days)  before  men  to  whom  he  was  personally 
a  stranger,  he  had  to  overcome  the  fact  that  the 
first  impression  which  he  had  made  on  them  was 
hindering.  And  he  was  very  sensitive;  his  heart 
was  not  hard,  cold,  indifferent  to  the  opinion  of 
others;  he  felt  very  deeply  what  others  thought 
of  him. 

Then  there  was  the  hindering  of  his  long 
imprisonment.  It  was  strange  that  at  a  time 
when  there  was  such  need  of  preaching  and  of 
leadership,  this  disciple  should  have  spent  six 
years  or  more  in  prison. 

But  let  us  recall  how  he  met  and  managed 
his  hindrances.  See  how  he  speaks  in  the  first 
chapter  of  Philippians:  "According  to  my  ear- 
nest expectation  and  my  hope  that  in  nothing  I 
shall  be  ashamed,  but  that,  as  always,  so  also 
now,  Christ  shall  be  magnified  in  my  body 
whether  by  life  or  by  death."  Though  he  is  so 
hindered    and   hampered,   nothing   is   going   to 


CONQUERING   CIRCUMSTANCES.  213 

defeat  him,  prevent  him  from  doing  his  utmost 
for  the  Lord  Christ,  and  being  triumphant  in 
the  doing.  He  is  never  the  victim,  but  always 
the  victor  of  circumstances.  No  one  of  us  was 
ever  hindered  as  he;  yet  no  one  of  us  but  would 
say  that  we  were  under  hindrances. 

It  may  be  that  you  are  hindered  by  failing 
strength ;  it  may  be  by  poverty ;  it  may  be  by 
want  of  position  and  appreciation.  We  have 
all  said :  "  Oh,  if  this,  or  that  thing  were  only 
out  of  the  wav!"  We  do  not  rise  above  our 
circumstances  as  Paul  did.  We  are  listless, 
instead  of  being  active. 

Now,  how  can  we  rise  above  our  circum- 
stances? This  is  a  very  important  question. 
We  have  but  one  life.  If  we  are  not  doing  our 
duty  now,  and  doing  it  nobly  and  grandly,  we 
shall  never  do  it.  We  shall  never  pass  this 
way  again.  We  shall  never  see  the  past  week 
again.  We  shall  never  see  this  Saturday  again. 
We  shall  see,  perhaps,  next  Saturday;  but  that 
will  be  another,  not  this.  If  we  are  ever  going 
to  conquer  our  circumstances,  we  must  do  it  now. 


214  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

How  can  I  be  the  master  of  mv  circumstances, 
and  not  the  slave? 

1.  We  must  never  forget  that  God's  hand  is 
in  all  our  circumstances;  he  has  to  do  with  the 
shaping  of  them.  We  never  find  Paul  looking 
back,  and  wishing  he  were  out  of  his  circum- 
stances, and  wonderiug  how  he  ever  did  the 
thing  which  brought  him  into  them.  And  yet 
in  the  events  which  brought  him  into  his  im- 
prisonment, he  came,  I  think,  as  near  to  the 
edge  of  making  a  mistake  in  his  efforts  at  con- 
ciliating opposition,  as  he  ever  did.  He  had 
yielded  to  the  judgment  and  advice  of  the 
Judaizing  Christians  in  reference  to  going  into 
the  temple  with  the  three  men  who  had  a  vow 
upon  them.  We  have  not  all  the  circumstances 
of  the  case;  but  it  seems  to  me  that,  if  ever  he 
made  a  mistake,  it  was  then.  Out  of  his  action 
came  the  mob  at  Jerusalem ;  out  of  that,  his 
arrest,  his  imprisonment  for  a  year  or  two,  then 
his  voyage  to  Rome,  his  shipwreck,  and  his  con- 
finement at  Rome  for  two  years.  All  this  sprung 
out  of  that  seemingly  doubtful  expedient.  But 
Paul  never  goes  back  along  his  life  and  says  :  "  I 


CONQUERING   CIRCUMSTANCES.  215 

made  a  mistake  here  and  there."  We  say  :  "  If 
I  had  not  done  so  and  so,  I  should  not  now  be 
here."  We  talk  as  if  God  had  nothing  to  do 
with  it.  No  matter  how  sad  a  mistake  you  have 
made,  yet  in  your  circumstances  to-day  there  is 
God's  hand.  God  is  not  to  be  baffled  because 
you  have  made  a  mistake.  What  is  involved  in 
our  care  for  childhood  but  the  overruling  of  the 
mistakes  of  our  children  toward  their  better 
education  ? 

The  thing  for  us  to  do  is  to  remember  that 
God's  hand  is  in  all,  controlling  all,  overruling 
all.  This  is  one  of  the  surest  things  in  the 
world;  God  will  keep  us  in  all  our  ways  ;  and 
he  is  able  to  overrule  all  our  mistakes.  We 
may,  we  must  look  back  and  say,  "  I  have  made 
a  mistake ;  I  will  not  do  the  same  thing  again  "  ; 
but  we  are  not  to  feel  that  because  we  have  made 
a  mistake,  God  is  nowhere,  and  his  hand  is  not 
in  all  our  circumstances. 

2.  We  must  remember  that  in  our  present  cir- 
cumstances, difficult  as  they  are,  we  can  live  a 
life  that  is  pure  and  beautiful.  Now,  Paul 
might  have  said:  "I  am  chained   to  a  Roman 


216  SATUEDAY  AFTEKNOON. 

soldier;  I  can  do  nothing  but  wait  till  I  am 
released."  But  that  would  not  have  been  living 
a  noble  life.  Instead  of  that,  he  said  :  "  Accord- 
ing to  my  earnest  expectation  and  my  hope,  that 
in  nothing  I  shall  be  ashamed." 

You  may  be  a  true  Christian  man  or  Christian 
woman  in  your  circumstances.  You  remember 
the  case  of  that  little  Hebrew  maid,  caught  in  a 
raid  made  by  the  Syrians,  and  carried  as  a  slave 
to  Syria,  to  the  house  of  Naaman.  She  led  a 
pious  and  beneficent  life  in  her  circumstances. 
You  remember  the  experience  of  David  as  he 
was  fleeing  before  Absalom,  after  he  had  gotten 
back  to  God.  There  are  more  psalms  that 
belong  to  that  terrible  period  of  David's  life  than 
to  any  other. 

So  of  Paul  in  his  imprisonment.  He  could 
not  go  among  his  brethren  and  speak  to  them  j 
but  he  could  write.  And  see  how  manv  letters 
we  owe  to  that  first  imprisonment;  the  letter  to 
Philemon,  that  to  the  Colossians,  to  the  Ephe- 
sians,  to  the  Philippians. 

And  he  could  preach,  if  not  to  a  thousand,  yet 
to  one,  to  the  Roman  soldier  who  was  chained  to 


CONQUERING   CIRCUMSTANCES.  217 

his  wrist.  And  as  the  result,  he  writes  of  "  the 
saints  that  were  of  Caesar's  household." 

Do  you  remember  the  touching  story  that 
Jean  Ingelow  tells  of  the  girl  in  one  of  the  Ork- 
ney Islands,  who  saw  her  father's  fishing  boat 
lost,  and  saw  her  father's  body  washed  ashore ; 
and  ever  after  that  she  slept  when  others  watched, 
and  watched  when  others  slept ;  every  day  she 
spun  her  wonted  tale  of  woolen  yarn,  and  then 
one  skein  more ;  and  that  extra  skein  went  to  buy 
a  candle,  which  burned  all  night,  in  her  little 
window  ;  and  many  a  sailor  and  fisherman  found 
safety  because  her  humble  candle  flung  its  rays 
far  out  upon  the  ocean.  She  conquered  her  cir- 
cumstances. 

Let  us  not  say,  "  I  can  do  nothing ; "  but 
rather  let  us  say,  "  Let  me  do  the  little  that  I 
can." 

3.  Not  only  must  we  realize  that  we  can  live 
a  noble  life  in  our  circumstances ;  but  we  must 
determine  that  we  will.  Here  is  our  trouble. 
We  long  and  yearn,  but  when  it  comes  to  the 
rugged  doing,  we  do  not  do  it.  You  all  mean  to 
live  for  the  Lord  Christ;  but  when  it  comes  to 


218  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

doing  it,  we  only  long;  we  do  not  resolve,  we  do 
not  choose.  Now,  I  long  to  go  to  Palestine ;  I 
would  gladly  have  started  last  night,  hard  as  the 
wind  blew.  But  I  do  not  choose  to  go.  I  do 
not  determine  to  go.  So  we  long ;  we  yearn  ;  we 
wish ;  we  desire ;  but  we  do  not  choose ;  we  do 
not  will.  I  wish  we  might  be  more  full  of 
choice,  of  will. 

How  can  I  actually  do  this  ?  You  must  take 
hold  of  the  thing  next  you,  and  do  it.  It  may 
be  that  the  thing  next  you  is  the  duty  of  confess- 
ing Christ;  then  do  it.  It  may  be  that  it  is  the 
duty  of  setting  right  some  wrong  that  you  have 
done ;  then,  do  it.  Perhaps  the  thing  next  you 
is  the  duty  of  keeping  a  greater  watch  over  your 
temper ;  then,  do  it.  The  only  way  to  do  it  is  to 
do  it.  Paul  did  not  brood  over  his  imprison- 
ment ;  he  preached  to  that  one  hearer,  and  to  the 
hearer  of  the  next  day. 

We  are  not  told  to  do  all  in  a  lump,  but  one 
thing  at  a  time ;  one  door  will  lead  to  another, 
and  that  to  another,  and  so  on  until,  before  we 
know  it,  we  are  free. 

4.  Not  onlv  is  God  in  our  circumstances  :  he  is 

1  ' 


CONQUERING   CIRCUMSTANCES.  219 

controlling  them  to  our  best  good.  Fifty  years 
ago  in  Africa,  there  was  a  boy  who  seemed  of  no 
value  ;  he  was  a  slave ;  once  he  was  sold  for  a 
horse ;  but  the  man  who  had  bought  him, 
brought  him  back,  and  would  not  keep  him  ; 
then  he  was  sold  for  so  many  bottles  of  rum, 
with  the  same  result;  then  for  so  much  tobacco, 
and  the  same  result  followed.  Then,  at  last  he 
was  sold  to  some  Portuguese  slave  traders,  and 
they  put  him,  chained,  in  the  hold  of  a  slave 
ship ;  the  ship  was  taken  by  a  British  cruiser, 
and  he  was  released.  He  is  now  Bishop  Crow- 
ther.  I  am  sure  that  he  thanks  God  for  all  his 
circumstances.     God  was  controlling  all. 

It  was  just  so  with  Paul.  God  so  controlled 
his  circumstances  that  the  things  which  happened 
turned  out  to  be  a  furtherance  of  the  gospel. 

We  can  live  a  pure  and  beautiful  life.  One 
of  the  sweetest  saints  I  know  is  serving  God  in 
the  imprisonment  of  her  sick  room.  From  the 
pulpit  of  her  bed  and  her  padded  chair,  she  is 
preaching  the  grace  and  beauty  of  Christian 
patience  and  submission  as  I  have  rarely  known 
it  preached. 


220  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Dear  friends,  we  make  too  much  of  our  cir- 
cumstances. We  make  our  circumstances  too 
much  an  excuse.  We  can  live  a  true  life  in  any 
circumstances,  if  we  remember  that  God  is  in  our 
circumstances,  that  he  controls  our  circumstances ; 
and  if,  in  the  strength  of  God,  we  begin  to  take 
hold  of  the  duty  next  to  us. 


XVIII. 
MY    TIMES    ARE    IN    THY    HAND. 

11HAT  is  a  very  sweet  note  of  trust  which 
David  strikes  in  the  thirty-first  Psalm : 
"  My  times  are  in  thy  hand."  It  is  a  great 
thing  to  have  our  times  in  the  grasp  of  one  more 
wise,  more  kind,  more  loving  than  ourselves. 
The  Philistines  had  threatened  a  portion  of  the 
land  ;  David  had  conquered  them  at  Keilah,  and 
delivered  the  people  of  the  city  out  of  their 
hands.  And  Saul  having  heard  of  David's 
whereabouts  called  the  people  together  to  besiege 
David ;  for  he  thought  he  could  now  surely 
capture  him.  But  David  heard  of  SauPs  inten- 
tions, and  of  the  purpose  of  the  people  of  the 
place  to  deliver  him  up  to  Saul ;  so  "  David  and 
his  men  arose  and  departed  out  of  Keilah  and 
went  whithersoever  they  could  go":  he  retired  to 
a  mountain,  and  hid  himself.  There  Saul  fol- 
lowed  him ;   and  David   fled   to  another  place, 

221 


222  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

entrenching  himself  in  the  wilderness  of  Maon. 
Still  Saul  pursues  him ;  and  he  and  his  men 
surrounded  the  mountain  in  the  heights  of  which 
David  hides  and  whence  he  finds  no  possible 
egress.  There,  as  was  David's  wont  in  any 
difficulty,  he  turns  his  heart  Godward ;  and 
when  it  seems  as  if  SauPs  grip  was  sure,  David 
is  saved  in  a  most  remarkable  manner.  There 
comes  word  to  Saul  that  the  Philistines  have 
broken  out  again;  and  so  his  attention  is 
diverted  from  David ;  and  David,  without  strik- 
ing a  single  blow,  is  delivered  from  his  bitter 
enemy.  Under  these  circumstances  this  Psalm 
is  supposed  to  have  been  written.  We  shall  be 
happy  just  in  proportion  as  we  realize  that  our 
times  do  not  depend  upon  ourselves,  but  are  in 
the  control  of  One  loving,  wise,  and  infinite. 

The  great  argument  for  the  truth  that  "  my 
times  are  in  God's  hand"  is  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  himself.  I  do  not  think  this  life  would 
be  worth  living  were  it  not  for  him ;  but  when 
I  really  look  at  him,  who  is  "the  express  image" 
of  the  Godhead ;  when  I  find  him  delicately 
sensitive  to  every  human  want;  when  I  find  that 


MY   TIMES   ARE   IN   THY   HAND.  223 

he  comprehends  every  least  and  even  unspoken 
prayer ;  when  I  look  at  him, — all  my  skepticism 
passes  away.  It  is  a  wonderfully  helpful  thing 
to  think  of  him  as  he  was  upon  the  earth — of 
the  poor  woman  who  could  only  timidly  lay  her 
finger  on  the  edge  of  his  mantle;  and  yet  in  all 
the  throng  her  touch  was  noticed  bv  him.  And 
then  the  prayer  of  the  mothers,  whom  the  rude, 
gruff  disciples  would  have  driven  away,  and  the 
rebuke  the  Lord  gave  those  disciples,  in  the 
graphic  words  we  find  in  Mark,  "  Suffer  the 
little  children  to  come  unto  me,  and  forbid  them 
not,  for  of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  God.  And 
he  took  them  up  in  his  arms,  put  his  hands  on 
them,  and  blessed  them." 

The  Lord  never  turned  away  from  any  trouble; 
and  he  is  not  changed.  He  has  changed  his 
realm,  but  his  heart  is  forevermore  the  same — 
"the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  forever." 
And  if  the  Lord  was  so  strung  with  sensitiveness 
on  the  earth,  he  is  surely  not  less  so  now,  and  he 
must  notice  me  and  regard  me. 

But  if  our  times  are  in  God's  hands,  what 
then  ?      Well,   there   are  a  good   many  "  what 


224  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

thens."  We  should  be  relieved  of  a  great  deal 
of  anxiety.  What  is  anxiety  ?  It  is  that  which 
gives  pain,  and  no  pain  is  quite  so  piercing  as 
this  steady  pain  of  anxiety,  this  looking  into  the 
future,  and  wondering  if  we  can  meet  this,  that, 
and  the  other  thing — this  trouble  about  your 
children,  wishing  you  could  see  in  them  this 
thing  or  that,  which  you  do  not  see,  and  wonder- 
ing what  will  come  to  them  if  such  things  do  not 
apppear  in  their  character.  It  is  a  great  deal 
easier  for  us  to  be  anxious  than  to  be  full  of 
faith ;  yet  we  need  not  be  consumingly  anxious. 
"Take  no  thought  for  the  morrow"  means  that. 
It  does  not  mean  that  we  should  not  be  thrifty; 
but  it  does  mean  that  we  should  not  be  cut  all  to 
pieces  with  anxiety.  I  have  read  a  story  of 
John  Wesley,  that  he  was  walking  along  with  a 
man  who  was  very  much  troubled,  and  who  was 
telling  him  all  about  his  troubles;  and  that  just 
then  they  passed  a  meadow  where  a  cow  was 
looking  over  a  stone  fence,  and  Mr.  Wesley 
said  :  "  Do  you  know  why  that  cow  looks  over 
the  wall?"  "Why,  no,"  was  the  answer. 
"  Well,  that  cow  looks  over  the  wall,  because  she 


MY   TIMES   ARE   IN   THY   HAND.  225 

cannot  look  through  it."  And  so,  if  I  forget 
that  my  times  are  in  God's  hands,  I  am  very  apt 
to  try  to  look  through  the  wall.     Dean  Alford 

says: 

"  My  bark  is  wafted  on  the  strand 
By  breath  divine ; 
And  on  the  helm  there  rests  a  hand 
Other  than  mine. 

"  One  who  was  known  in  storms  to  sail 
I  have  on  board  ; 
Above  the  roaring  of  the  gale 
I  have  my  Lord." 

Another  thing  you  can  have,  if  you  only  grip 
unerringly  this  truth,  "My  times  are  in  thy 
hand,"  that  is  a  great  rest  and  peace  in  work.  If 
I  am  only  sure  the  work  I  am  doing  is  the  work 
put  upon  me  by  God,  even  if  it  may  be  moun- 
tainous and  irksome,  yet  it  gets  a  new  glory,  and 
a  new  shining,  because  it  is  from  him.  It  is 
certain  that  if  I  do  mv  work  as  toward  the 
Lord,  he  will  weave  it  into  his  great  purposes. 

It  is  reported  of  the  Emperor  Justinian  that 
he  said  :  "  I  will  build  a  temple  to  the  great 
God,  and  the  glory  thereof  shall  be  mine  ;  and 


226  SATUKDAY  AFTERNOON. 

when  I  reach  the  gates  of  heaven,  the  angels  will 
come  forth  and  say,  c  Enter,  great  Justinian,  who 
built  a  temple  to  the  great  God/  "  But  when  the 
temple  was  completed  and  the  inscription  carved 
over  its  portal,  as  the  emperor  had  commanded 
— "For  the  great  God,  by  the  great  Emperor 
Justinian  " — a  strange  thing  happened.  On  the 
day  it  was  to  be  dedicated,  it  was  discovered 
that  another  inscription  took  the  place  of  the 
one  he  had  ordered.  It  was  this:  "This  house 
is  built  for  the  great  God,  by  the  Widow  Eu- 
phrasia." And  when  the  emperor  saw  it,  he 
angrily  called  together  all  the  workers,  and 
inquired  what  it  meant ;  and  the  chief  priests 
said  to  the  emperor,  "  This  is  not  of  man,  but 
of  God."  At  last,  at  the  emperor's  command, 
the  Widow  Euphrasia  was  found — old  and  thin 
and  wrinkled  and  sick — and  the  emperor  asked 
her  what  she  had  done.  But  she  knew  nothing 
about  it.  She  had  been  lying  on  a  bed  of  straw 
in  an  alley;  and  as  the  oxen,  drawing  the 
stone  to  the  temple  passed  by  the  place  where 
she  lay,  she  noticed  that  the  sharp  stones  hurt 
their  hoofs;  and  she  asked  that  the  workmen 


MY   TIMES   ARE    IN   THY   HAND.        227 

would  take  the  straw  from  her  bed  and  strew  it 
where  the  oxen  were  passing. 

Of  course,  this  story  is  a  fable ;  but,  never- 
theless, there  is  a  great  truth  in  it.  If  I  can  only 
be  sure  that  God  appoints  my  duty,  even  if  it  be 
a  duty  as  slight  as  that,  even  if  it  be  no  more 
than  the  cup  of  cold  water  in  the  name  of  a  dis- 
ciple, then  it  is  accepted  as  unto  him.  "  Inas- 
much as  ye  have  done  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of 
these,  my  brethren,  ye  have  done  it  unto  rne." 
The  Lord  recognized  it,  and  it  goes  into  the  great 
sum  and  consummation  of  his  purposes.  And 
so  I  can  get  content  in  the  duty  he  sets  against 
my  hand.  When  things  all  seem  to  be  at  sixes  and 
sevens,  and  when  you  long  for  some  larger  sphere^ 
try  to  remember,  "  My  times  are  in  thy  hand," 
and  say,  "  I  will  do  this  duty  as  for  God  "  ;  and 
I  think  you  will  then  find  that  there  is  a  strange 
worship  in  it.  So,  if  I  do  what  God  appoints,  I 
can  get  inward  rest  and  peace. 

Did  you  ever  notice  how,  from  the  vestibule 
of  that  sweet  truth,  "The  Lord  is  my  shepherd," 
the  Psalmist  passes  into  a  kind  of  temple  of 
sweet  enjoyment.     Why,  then,  he  leads  me  be- 


228  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

side  the  still  waters,  and  I  will  drink.  He  makes 
me  to  lie  down  in  green  pastures,  and  I  shall  get 
the  rest.  If  I  wander  a  little,  he  will  bring  me 
back.  He  guides  me :  I  will  not  fear.  Even 
if  I  walk  through  the  valley  of  the  shadow  of 
death,  why  then  I  will  not  fear.  Because  the 
Psalmist  could  strike  that  first  note,  he  could 
strike  all  the  others.  That  was  a  true  sentence 
I  met  the  other  day :  "  Always  the  gates  of 
heaven  open  from  within.  It  is  what  we  are 
within  ourselves  that  makes  what  we  are  outside 
of  ourselves."  Paul  and  Silas  in  prison  knew 
wonderful  joy,  though  their  feet  were  in  the 
stocks.  And  if  you  and  I  can  accept  the  truth 
that  God  is  concerned  about  us,  we  can  have  rest, 
even  though  we  should  be  led  as  strangely  as 
were  Paul  and  Silas. 

I  should  be  willing  to  have  you  forget  all  I 
have  said  this  afternoon,  if  you  will  only  remem- 
ber this  :  "  My  times  are  in  thy  hand."  If  you 
do  that,  you  will  not  be  so  anxious,  and  you  will 
be  able  to  have  ever  so  much  joy  in  each  daily 
duty,  and  you  will  be  able  to  enter  into  the  mean- 
ing of  the  Scripture. 


MY    TIMES   ARE    IN   THY    HAND.        229 

Wait  a  little  while  ; 

Be  sure 
Thou' st  but  one  short  lifetime 

To  endure. 

Wait  a  little  while, 

And  trust ; 
Thou  shalt  suffer  only 

What  thou  must. 

Wait  a  little  while ; 

Above 
Is  the  God  who  gives  you  pain 

In  his  love. 

Wait  a  little  while  ; 

His  grace 
Soon  shall  bear  you  quickjv 

To  his  face. 


XIX. 

WHAT  WE  ARE  AND  HAVE. 

And  because  ye  are  sons,  God  hath  sent  forth  the 
Spirit  of  his  Son  into  your  hearts,  crying,  Abba,  Father. 
Wherefore  thou  art  no  more  a  servant,  but  a  son  ;  and 
if  a  son,  then  an  heir  of  God  through  Christ. — Galatians 
4  :  6,  7. 

For  ye  have  not  received  the  spirit  of  bondage  again 
to  fear ;  but  ye  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption, 
whereby  we  cry,  Abba,  Father.  The  Spirit  itself  bear- 
eth  witnesss  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  of 
God :  And  n  children,  then  heirs ;  heirs  of  God,  and 
joint  heirs  with  Christ;  if  so  be  that  we  suffer  with 
him,  that  we  may  be  also  glorified  together. — Romans 
8  :  15-17. 

But  the  father  said  to  his  servants,  Bring  forth  the 
best  robe,  and  put  it  on  him  ;  and  put  a  ring  on  his 
hand,  and  shoes  on  his  feet. — Luke  15  :  22. 

WE  have  not  received  the  spirit  of  bondage ;  we 
have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption.  We  are 
made  sons.    We  call  God  "  Father."    The  Spirit 
puts  the  ring  of  dignity  and   adoption  on  our 
finger.     We  are  again  his  sons. 
230 


WHAT   WE    ARE   AND    HAVE.  231 

1.  Filialness  takes  the  place  of  fear.  We  once 
had  the  spirit  of  bondage.  If  we  are  not  right 
with  God,  we  are  in  terror.  A  holy  God  cannot 
look  on  us  with  benignity ;  and  hence  comes 
dread.  But  now  comes  the  Spirit  of  adoption. 
We  know  that  we  are  sons.  We  stand  in  a  new 
relation. 

All  is  wrapped  up  in  that  word  "Father." 
Have  you  wondered  why  Paul  used  the  Syriac 
word  "Abba  "  ?  When  we  come  to  tell  our  very 
heart  out,  we  always  use  the  tongue  that  we 
spoke  at  our  mother's  knee.  Nothing  but  the 
old  nursery  word  would  express  his  feelings. 
And  so  he  says  "Abba,"  and  then  he  translates 
k  into  the  Greek  word  for  father. 

In  a  most  free  and  peculiar  sense,  we  are  sons. 
We  have  received  the  Spirit  of  adoption.  There 
will  henceforth  be  the  fear  of  filialness,  but  no 
longer  of  dread.  This  filialness  will  give  rise  to 
the  closest  intercourse.  We  are  brought  into 
sonship  so  that  we  dare  to  say,  "Abba,"  "  dear 
Father."  That  is  the  position  in  which  we  stand 
to  God.  We  shall  not  merely  call  on  God  for 
great  things,  but  for  the  small  as  well. 


232  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

There  is  prayer;  and  there  is  communion.  If 
we  stand  in  this  relation  to  God,  we  shall  talk  to 
him  about  everything,  and  shall  want  to  do  his 
will  in  everything.  It  is  "Abba,  dear  Father." 
Therefore  wre  shall  pray  to  him,  talk  to  him, 
consult  him. 

2.  Out  of  filialness  springs  assurance.  The 
Spirit  beareth  witness  with  our  spirits  that  we 
are  sons  of  God.  The  Scripture  is  full  of  this 
assurance,  this  certainty.  It  is  not  presumption: 
we  may  know.  Thus,  in  2  Corinthians  1 :  22, 
"  God  hath  given  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit  in  our 
hearts."  So,  too,  in  2  Corinthians  5:5:  God 
"also  hath  given  unto  us  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit." 
So  in  Ephesians  1  :  13,  14:  "  That  holy  Spirit  of 
promise  which  is  the  earnest  of  our  inheritance 
until  the  redemption  of  the  purchased  possession." 

There  is  such  a  thing  as  an  internal  evidence. 
It  is  not  indeed  of  the  same  value  as  the  exter- 
nal. There  is  depression  among  Christians,  be- 
cause we  have  been  taught  to  expect  too  much 
inward  light.  The  great  reason  for  assurance  is 
that  God  has  said,  through  Christ :  "  Him  that 
cometh  unto  me  I  will  in  no  wise  cast  out."  But 


WHAT   WE   ARE   AND   HAVE.  233 

there  is  an  internal  evidence.  The  Spirit  wit- 
nesseth  with  our  spirit  that  we  are  the  sons  of 
God.  There  are  many  Christians  who  do  not 
get  the  good  they  might  out  of  their  religion. 
It  is  possible  to  have  an  internal  consciousness. 
Let  us  determine  to  have  it.  It  comes  by  con- 
secrating ourselves  to  God.  It  is  sin  that  comes 
in  and  puts  a  mist  between  our  souls  and  God, 
so  that  we  do  not  see  him. 

We  say  :  "  The  sun  has  set,"  and  we  sorrow  sore 
As  we  watch  the  darkness  creep  the  landscape  o'er, 
And  the  thick  shadows  fall,  and  the  night  draws  on, 
And  we  mourn  for  the  brightness  lost,  and  the  vanished 
sun : 

And  all  the  time  the  sun  in  the  self-same  place 
Waits,  ready  to  clasp  the  earth  in  his  embrace, 
Ready  to  give  to  all  of  his  stintless  ray, 
And  'tis  we  who  have  "set,"  it  is  we  who  have  turned 
away ! 

41  The  Lord  has  hidden  his  face,"  we  sadly  cry, 
As  we  sit  in  the  night  of  grief  with  no  helper  by. 
"Guiding  uncounted  worlds  in  their  courses  dim, 
How  should  our  little  pain  be  marked  by  him  ?  " 

But  all  the  while  that  we  mourn,  the  Lord  stands  near, 
And  the  Son  Divine  is  waiting  to  help  and  hear ; 


234  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

And  'tis  we  who  hide  our  faces,  and  blindly  turn  away, 
While  the  Sun  of  the  soul  shines  on  'mid  the  perfect 
day. 

There  is  ever  so  much  more  in  our  Christian- 
ity than  we  have  got  hold  of.  This  witness  of 
the  Spirit  is  a  precious  thing.  We  get  a  gleam 
of  it;  but  it  may  be  the  steady  state  of  the 
soul. 

3.  There  follows  heirship.  We  have  a  title; 
not  in  ourselves,  but  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
Since  it  is  in  hini,  it  is  a  sure  title,  and  nothing 
can  prevent  us  from  entering  into  our  inheritance. 
We  are  heirs. 

4.  Though  we  have  received  this  Spirit  of 
adoption,  and  so  come  into  this  relation  of  filial- 
ness,  it  does  not  follow  that  we  shall  miss  chas- 
tisement. We  must  receive  this.  This  is  im- 
plied in  the  words  of  Paul,  which  follow  the 
words  just  quoted  :  "  If  we  suffer  with  him,  we 
shall  also  be  glorified  together."  When  we  have 
become  sons,  we  are  not  out  of  the  sphere  of 
chastisement.  Since  we  are  heirs  to  such  an  un- 
imagined  glory,  there  is  needed  much  discipline 
and  culture  to  fit  us  for  it.     Being  sons  of  God, 


WHAT  WE  ARE  AND  HAVE.      235 

there  is  so  much  for  us  that  there  must  be  sculp- 
ture and  trial  to  prepare  us  for  what  is  to  come. 

But  chastisement  is  never  the  sign  of  God's 
displeasure,  though  punishment  is.  Chastisement 
is  ever  the  expression  of  God's  love. 

I  have  gone  into  the  house  of  a  Christian  where 
there  had  come  a  great  sorrow ;  perhaps  a  child 
had  fallen  from  the  crib  into  the  coffin.  And 
the  mother  would  say  :  "  What  sin  have  I  com- 
mitted that  God  should  punish  me  so  ?  "  God 
has  not  punished  her.  at  all.  He  has  chastened 
her,  in  order  that  thus  she  may  become  fitted  for 
the  magnificence  of  the  inheritance. 

In  Hebrews,  chapter  12,  we  read :  "  What  son 
is  he  whom  the  father  chasteneth  not  ?  "  It  is 
that  the  father  may  get  the  son  ready  for  what 
the  father  intends  for  him.  If  we  can  think  of 
this,  it  will  take  the  pain  out  of  the  chastisement. 
Let  us  transmute  our  trouble  into  trial. 

I  cannot  say, 
Beneath  the  pressure  of  life's  cares  to-day, 

I  joy  in  these  ; 

But  I  can  say 
That  I  had  rather  walk  this  rugged  way. 

If  him  it  please. 


236  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

I  cannot  feel 
That  all  is  well  when  darkening  clouds  conceal 

The  shining  sun ; 

But  then  I  know 
God  lives  and  loves,  and  say,  since  it  is  so, 

"Thy  will  be  done. " 

I  cannot  speak 
In  happy  tones ;  the  teardrops  on  my  cheeks 

Show  I  am  sad ; 

But  I  can  speak 
Of  grace  to  suffer  with  submission  meek, 

Until  made  glad. 

I  do  not  see 
Why  God  should  e'er  permit  some  things  to  be, 

When  he  is  love  ; 

But  I  can  see, 
Though  often  dimly,  through  the  mystery, 

His  hand  above. 

I  may  not  try 
To  keep  the  hot  tears  back  ;  but  hush  that  sigh, 

44  It  might  have  been  "  ; 

And  try  to  still 
Each  rising  murmur,  and  to  God's  sweet  will 

Respond — Amen. 

Realizing   that   chastisement   does   not   mean 
wrath  to  us,  we  can  sinir.  as  we  often  do : 


WHAT    WE   ARE    AXD    HAVE.  237 

Nearer,  my  God,  to  thee, 

Nearer  to  thee ; 
E'en  though  it  be  a  cross 

That  raiseth  me, 
Still  all  my  song  shall  be, 

Nearer,  my  God,  to  thee, 

Nearer  to  thee. 

Let  us  ever  glory  in  our  sonship. 


XX. 

THE  CUP  OF  SALVATION. 

*t  1  WILL  take  the  cup  of  salvation,  and  call 
JL     upon  the  name  of  the  Lord." 

You  best  serve  the  Lord  by  receiving  all  he 
gives  you,  not  by  hard  penance.  If  my  boy 
should  come  to  me  and  say,  lt  Papa,  how  can  I 
serve  you  ?  "  I  should  say,  "  Be  as  good  a  boy 
as  you  can ;  learn  your  lessons  as  thoroughly  as 
you  can ;  get  the  most  out  of  what  I  can  give 
you ;  enjoy  it  the  most  you  can." 

This  is  precisely  what  God  says  to  us.  He 
says,  "I  have  given  you  benefits;  repay  me  by 
taking  the  cup  of  my  salvation  ;  by  becoming  the 
utmost  Christian  you  can  ;  by  using  as  perfectly 
as  you  can  the  benefits  offered  by  Jesus  Christ." 
I  am  sure  this  is  the  true  way  in  which  we  shall 
serve  God. 

Just  think  a  moment  what  this  cup  of  salva- 
tion involves.  The  Psalmist  did  not  begin  to 
238 


THE   CUP    OF   SALVATION.  239 

know  as  much  of  God  as  we  know.  You  will 
remember  that  the  Psalmist's  Bible  was  but  a 
meagre  one  at  the  best :  only  the  Pentateuch,  and 
a  few  of  the  historical  books.  He  knew  nothing 
about  the  Atonement  except  as  faintly  hinted  to 
him  there.  Surely,  the  cup  of  salvation  meant 
to  him  far  less  than  it  might  mean  to  you  or  me, 
since  there  is  given  to  us  an  added  revelation 
through  Christ  and  through  the  Holy  Spirit. 
And  we  serve  the  Lord  the  most  when  we  get 
the  most  out  of  our  religion  that  we  can. 

This  cup  of  salvation  involves  the  real  union 
between  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  every  one 
who  trusts  him.  This  is  the  fundamental  truth 
of  Christianity.  When  we  give  ourselves  to 
Jesus  Christ,  we  become  one  with  him,  in  a  way 
different  from  God's  usual  presence  and  provi- 
dence ;  in  a  way  deeper  than  by  his  sympathy 
with  us,  or  by  his  association  with  us ;  it  is  a 
union  formed  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  Not  that  the 
soul  in  any  wise  loses  its  personality ;  but  because 
it  keeps  its  personality  by  its  union  with  Jesus 
Christ,  it  is  so  interpenetrated  and  energized  by 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  as  to  be  made  one  with  him, 


240  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

as  to  be  made  a  member  of  that  believing,  justi- 
fied humanity,  of  which  Christ  is  the  Head.  So 
we  become  one  with  him  in  an  organic,  real  sense, 
which  we  cannot  explain.  This  union  is  con- 
stantly insisted  upon  in  the  Scriptures,  and  is 
illustrated  to  us  by  many  figures  ;  as,  for  instance, 
by  the  foundation  stone  of  the  building :  or  by 
the  figure  of  husband  and  wife.  They  are  one 
— the  believer  and  the  Lord — as  wife  and  hus- 
band are  one.  Also  by  the  figure  of  the  branch 
and  the  vine.  Just  as  there  must  be  the  closest 
union,  a  union  profoundly  beyond  our  compre- 
hension, so  real  and  so  intimate  is  the  union 
between  the  Lord  and  those  who  trust  him. 

The  Lord  dwells  in  believers.  He  is  God 
within  us.  He  deigns  to  make  our  hearts  his 
habitation.  The  old  Shekinah  which  shone  in 
the  Tabernacle  and  the  Temple  could  only  be 
seen  when  the  curtain  was  parted  for  a  moment 
as  the  high  priest  went  in  once  a  year  to  the 
Most  Holy  Place.  But  that  Shekinah  which  is 
an  illustration  of  the  divine  presence  is  now  in 
the  hearts  of  all  Christians.  Jesus  dwells  in  us; 
mighty  truth  and  marvelous !     Yet  there  is  no 


THE    CUP   OF   SALVATION.  243 

truth    in   the   Scripture   revealed  more  clearly. 

You   are  in   vital  union  with  our  Lord  Jesus 

Christ ;  so  is  every  one  that  trusts  in  him.     No 

figure  of  which  you  can  conceive  can  fully  set 

forth  the  intimacy  of  this  union.     It  is  a  most 

vital  indwelling  of  the  Lord  with  you  ;  you  are 

so  interpenetrated  and  energized  by  him,  that  you 

are   really    one    with   him,   a    member   of    that 

regenerated   humanity  of  which  he  is  the  Head. 

The  cup  of  salvation,  in   the  Christian  sense, 

involves  the  fact  of  this  deep  and  lasting  union 

between    the    soul    and    the   soul's   Redeemer. 

Now,  since  this  is  the  great  element  in  the  cup 

of  salvation,  that  I  am  one  with  Jesus  Christ, 

then  I  am  perfectly  safe;  no  real  disaster  can 

come  to  me.     No  man  is  drowned,  though  his 

feet  be  under  water,  while  his  head  is  above. 

And  if  you  are  one  with  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

your  head  is  above  all  the  billows,  and  you  will 

not,  you  cannot  be  overcome.     The  old  hymn  is 

true — 

Since  he  in  heaven  has  fixed  his  throne, 
He'll  fix  his  members  there. " 

Well,  then,  this  intimate  union  of  the  believer 

o 


242  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

with  the  Lord  results  to  the  believer  in  a  restful- 
ness  in  this  knowledge. 

A  Southern  gentleman  said,  that  when  he 
was  a  boy  in  Virginia  at  school,  he  was  much 
indebted  to  a  man  who  was  a  true  teacher  ;  who 
gloried  in  his  duty,  as  all  true  teachers  do.  Dr. 
Arnold  said :  "  Do  not  take  your  work  as  a 
dose,  and  you  will  not  find  it  nauseous."  There 
came  to  the  school  a  poor,  little,  dull,  brown 
specimen  of  the  "  white  trash  "  in  the  days  of 
slavery.  With  almost  infinite  difficulty,  the 
teacher  taught  her  her  lessons,  until  at  last  she 
had  learned  letter  by  letter,  and  then  formed  syl- 
lable by  syllable,  and,  finally,  she  could  read. 
One  day  later,  her  brother  came  to  the  school, 
barefooted,  his  clothes  held  up  by  a  single  sus- 
pender. When  the  little  fellow  came  in,  the 
teacher,  with  his  longing  to  do  good,  called  him 
to  him,  and,  opening  Webster's  spelling  book, 
said:  "What's  that?"  He  answered,  "A." 
"  Well  done  ! "  and  the  teacher  pointed  to  the 
next ;  "  B."  And  the  teacher  still  pointed  on. 
When  he  came  to  D,  the  little  fellow's  head 
dropped,  and  he  waited,  and  then  he  flung  his 


THE   CUP   OF   SALVATION.  243 

head  up  again,  full  of  a  certain  pride,  and  said : 
"  I  don't  know  that  letter,  but  my  sister  Lizzie 
does  ;  it  is  all  in  the  family/'  Well,  I  am  a  very 
ignorant  member  of  Christ's  family.  It  is  very 
little  that  I  know,  and  it  is  very  little  that  most 
of  us  know ;  but  the  knowledge  is  in  the  family  ; 
the  Elder  Brother  knows.  He  knows,  with 
whom  we  are  indissolubly  united. 

This  fact  that  we  are  one  with  Jesus  Christ 
involves  the  certainty  of  chastisement.  I  am  a 
member  of  the  body.  My  hand  is  a  member  of 
my  body.  Then,  be  sure  I  shall  take  care  of  my 
hand,  because  it  is  precious  to  me  ;  and  I  shall  do 
nothing  to  my  hand  that  will  injure  it.  All  my 
interest  is  to  cause  the  hand  to  suffer  only  so 
much,  that  out  of  the  suffering  the  best  good  can 
come. 

Well,  I  am  some  part  of  the  regenerated  body, — 
that  is,  of  the  Lord's  body, — for  I  belong  to  him, 
and  I  am  absolutely  certain  that  whatever  may 
come  to  me  will  be  according  to  his  knowledge 
and  according  to  his  love.  Now,  then,  the  fact 
that  I  am  one  with  the  Lord  Jesus  ought  to  be  a 
reason   for   great  joy.     What   an   honor   it  is ! 


244  SATURDAY   AFTERNOON. 

What  a  safety  it  is  !  Why  should  I  be  like  a 
bulrush,  smitten  with  the  wind?  Why  should  I 
not  have  a  sense  of  the  dignity  of  what  I  am,  a 
Christian,  in  indissoluble  union  with  the  Lord 
Christ. 

To  take  the  cup  of  his  salvation  is  just  to  get 
the  good  out  of  his  benefits  ;  to  take  them,  and  to 
recognize  what  it  means  to  be  taking  what  God 
loves  to  give.  I  have  not  to  take  up  any  pen- 
ances, only  to  accept  God's  generosity.  And  the 
better  I  drink  of  it,  the  better  I  serve  him. 

There  is  just  one  other  thing  :  "  I  will  pay  my 
vows  unto  the  Lord,  now  in  the  presence  of  all 
his  people ;"  for  I  am  not  ashamed  that  I 
belong  to  him,  and  am  willing  to  have  it  known 
that  I  am  one  of  his.  If  you  take  the  cup  of 
salvation,  it  will  be  easy  to  serve,  because  your 
heart  will  be  full  of  joy.  The  best  return  you 
can  possibly  make  to  the  Lord  is  to  enjoy  every- 
thing to  the  utmost,  and  to  be  the  best  Christian 
possible. 

I  remember  the  red-letter  days  in  my  boyhood, 
when  I  was  at  home  in  Cleveland.  Father  was 
a  young  lawyer  and  was  immensely  busy,  and 


THE   CUP   OF   SALVATION.  245 

could  only  take  a  little  time  now  and  then  with 
his  family.  One  of  the  excursions  we  used  to 
take  was  delightful,  and  the  memory  of  it  is  a 
perpetual  pleasure.  They  used  to  bring  around 
the  rockaway,  and  we  stowed  in  all  sorts  of  bag- 
gage, and  all  sorts  of  things  to  eat ;  and  through 
the  long  forests  (not  then  cut  down)  we  used  to 
drive  for  days  to  a  place  miles  and  miles  away, 
where  some  relations  lived.  And  I  remember 
how  pleased  father  was  when  he  saw  the 
children  enjoying  everything,  when  they  got 
out  and  walked  for  the  sake  of  walking ;  and 
when  they  enjoyed  the  birds,  and  when  they 
liked  the  sandwiches  which  were  so  delicious,  he 
would  say,  a  smile  meanwhile  lighting  up  his 
countenance,  "  Why,  I  am  happy  just  to  see  you 
enjoy  it  all." 

The  Lord  feels  just  that  way.  The  more  we 
enjoy,  and  the  more  we  take  of  what  he  wants  to 
give  us,  the  more  our  brightness  flashes  back 
brightness  even  upon  his  face. 

Let  these  two  principles  be  ever  before  you : 
First,  drink  all  you  can,  and  second,  let  it  be 
known  that  you  are  the  Lord's. 


246  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

44  Casting  all  your  care  upon  him, 
For  he  careth  " — words  how  sweet  I 

How  the  Infinite  and  finite 
In  this  sacred  sentence  meet ! 

How  each  word,  alone,  the  spirit 
Cheers  and  comforts  ;  how  the  whole, 

Like  a  loving  benediction, 

Soothes  the  sorrow  of  the  soul  I 

Casting — like  some  long-borne  burden, 
From  the  shoulders  thrown  at  last, 

We,  the  care,  grown,  oh  !  so  heavy, 
On  our  Lord  may  wholly  cast, 

Casting  all — oh,  gracious  fullness, 
Slight  as  well  as  gravest  care  ; 

None  too  small  for  him  to  notice, 
None  too  great  for  him  to  bear. 

Casting  all  your  care — ah,  tender, 
Thoughtful  "  your  "  then  it  must  be 

That  his  care  for  us  is  special, 
Personal  for  you  and  me. 

Casting  all  your  care  upon  him  ; 

Doubts  and  dreads  and  anxious  fears, 
All  that  weighs  the  heart  with  sadness, 

All  that  dims  the  eyes  with  tears. 

Casting  all  your  care  upon  him, 
For  he  careth,  he  doth  heed  ; 

Every  want  and  woe  foreseeth, 
Will  not  fail  us  in  our  need. 


THE   CUP    OF   SALVATION.  247 

Careth  for  us — oh,  how  precious 

Is  the  care  of  earthly  friend  ! 
But  the  watch-care  of  a  mother 

Doth  our  Father's  care  transcend. 

Careth  for  us — oh,  then,  brother, 

Let  us  care  so  wondrous  prove  ; 
From  our  hearts  let  us,  believing, 

All  anxiety  remove  I 

Cast  it  on  the  Lord  and  leave  it, 

Trust  his  word  so  sweet  and  blest, 
And  our  hearts,  before  so  burdened, 

Shall  in  peace  surpassing  rest. 


XXI. 
HOLDEN   EYES. 

I  SUPPOSE  it  is  altogether  impossible  for  us  to 
know  at  all  what  must  have  been  the  surprise 
of  the  resurrection  to  the  disciples.     I  remember 
to  have  read  some  time  since  of  one  whose  dearest 
friend  was  in  the  war ;  in  the  list  of  the  killed 
and  wounded,  his  name  was  once  found ;  he  was 
given  up  entirely  for   lost.     One  day,  ever  so 
many    months    after,  there  was  a  wonted    step 
upon  the  porch  and  a  wonted  knock  against  the 
door ;  and  one  to  whom  he  had  been  very  dear 
went  out  to  find  him  alive  whom  she  supposed 
dead — wounded,    indeed,    and    with    an    empty 
sleeve,  but   still   alive.      I   suppose   some   such 
incident  as  that  is  necessary,  in  order  to  make 
real    to    us   what  must  have  been   the  absolute 
surprise  of  the  resurrection  to  the  disciples.     Yet 
these  disciples  going   to  Emmaus  had  not  yet 
entered   into    this  joyful    surprise.      Our   Lord 
248 


HOLDEN    EYES.  249 

had  risen,  but  they  did  not  know  it;  their  hope 
was  utterly  dead.  It  was  the  constant  and 
steady  feeling  of  the  disciples  before  the  cruci- 
fixion that  our  Lord  could  never  die.  They  had 
seen  how  he  had  called  Lazarus  forth  out  of  the 
grave  after  he  had  been  four  days  a  prisoner; 
they  had  seen  how  he  had  raised  the  daughter 
of  Jairus ;  they  had  seen  the  only  son  of  the 
widow  of  Nain  start  forth  into  life ;  thev  had 
seen  all  sorts  of  wonderful  things  dropping  from 
the  benignant  hand  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 
and  when  he  prophesied  of  the  necessity  of  his 
death,  they  thought  his  meaning  was  that  he 
might  be  apprehended  and  come  into  severe 
clashing  with  the  authorities,  but  that  yet  in  the 
crisis  he  would  deliver  himself,  and  that  death 
never  would  smite  him.  When  they  at  last  saw 
that  death  was  certain,  when  they  saw  his  heart's 
blood  spilled  out  on  the  green,  rich  earth  at  the 
foot  of  the  cross,  their  hopes  died  too.  And 
when  he  was  carried  to  the  tomb,  dead  as  any 
one  ever  was — in  that  tomb  their  hopes  were 
buried. 

These   two   disciples,  after    the   tragedy,   are 


250  Saturday  after;noo:n. 

going  to  Emmaus,  which  was  a  little  village 
about  eight  or  nine  miles  away  from  Jerusalem. 
Their  attachment  to  Jesus  was  now  broken,  the 
tragedy  was  ended,  and  there  was  nothing  for 
them;  they  might  cherish  him  as  a  memory,  but 
he  could  never  be  any  more  than  a  dead  friend ; 
and  so,  very  probably,  they  were  going  back  to 
their  old  home,  to  their  usual  occupation.  While 
they  were  going,  Jesus  himself  draws  near,  and 
begins  to  converse  with  them;  but  their  eyes 
were  holden. 

That  was  their  trouble,  holden  eyes.  I  am 
sure  it  is  a  trouble  still;  it  is  quite  a  chronic 
trouble  with  most  of  us.  If  our  eyes  were  not 
holden,  we  should  be  much  braver,  and  more 
triumphant  than  we  are.  How  much  grace  may 
we  have?  We  have  just  as  much  grace  as  we 
will  receive ;  there  is  not  a  limit  to  God's  giving, 
but  there  is  in  our  receiving.  God's  grace  is  like 
the  light  pressing  around  this  building;  we  may 
have  as  much  as  we  will  have;  we  may  open  the 
windows  and  clean  off  the  blurs,  or  we  may 
draw  the  shades  down,  and  so  onlv  have  a  sub- 
dued  light.     So  God's  grace  is  pressing  around 


HOLDEN    EYES.  251 

every  one,  and  we  have  as  much  of  its  holy 
peace  and  joy  as  we  will  to  have.  There  is  no 
reason  in  God  why  we  should  not  be  constantly 
and  steadily  on  the  mountain  ;  there  is  no  reason 
in  God  why  we  should  not  have  the  peace  of 
God  which  passeth  understanding  in  our  hearts. 
We  have  occasional  glimpses  ;  but  it  ought  to  be 
constant ;  it  is  not  for  some  particular  time,  it  is 
not  simply  for  the  time  when  we  are  worshiping, 
but  for  the  time  when  we  are  working,  for  all 
time.  We  may  have  just  as  much  of  God's 
grace  as  we  will  have,  and  the  reason  we  do  not 
have  more  is  because  we  do  not  care  to  have  it. 
There  are  some  things  we  are  not  willing  to  give 
up;  we  are  not  quite  willing  for  Christ  to  take 
up  entire  and  cleansing  residence  within  us;  we 
do  not  clean  away  the  blurred  spots  of  wrong 
thinking  and  wrong  doing,  and  so  enable  our 
souls  clearly  to  receive  the  Light,  and  so  our  eyes 
are  holden,  and  we  do  not  see  the  great  and  pre- 
cious grace  that  God  has  given  us.  Some  of  the 
reasons  for  holden  eyes  stand  out  in  this  narra- 
tive. As  I  have  thought  of  them,  they  seem  to 
be  practical  reasons  to  every  one  of  us. 


252  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

1.  Because  we  do  not  know  enough  of  the 
Scripture ;  we  do  not  study  it  enough.  That  was 
one  reason  why  the  eyes  of  the  disciples  going  to 
Emmaus  were  holden.  They  had  a  part  of 
the  Scriptures ;  they  had  the  Old  Testament 
prophecies,  and  in  them  it  was  constantly  fore- 
told that  the  Lord  was  to  come  and  die  and  rise 
again ;  either  they  had  not  studied  the  prophe- 
cies sufficiently,  or  they  failed  to  comprehend 
their  teaching.  I  am  sure  that  it  is  a  constant 
trouble  with  us.  It  would  be  quite  surprising 
if  those  of  us  who  study  the  Bible  should  ask 
ourselves  how  much  we  really  study  it ;  the 
amount  of  time  as  compared  with  the  amount  of 
time  given  to  pleasure,  to  intercourse,  to  society, 
to  the  newspaper,  we  should  find  it  to  be  sur- 
prisingly small.  It  would  be  well  for  us  to  read 
the  Bible  through  ;  that  would  not  be  such  a 
tremendous  and  terrible  amount  of  reading  to 
undertake.  It  would  be  well  for  us  to  read  the 
gospels  through,  asking  ourselves  certain  ques- 
tions :  What  do  the  gospels  tell  me  concerning 
this,  or  this,  or  this?  I  know  a  very  true  and 
sweet  and  strong  saint  of  God,  who  reads  her 


HOLDEN    EYES.  253 

Bible  in  this  fashion.  She  wants  to  know  what 
the  Scripture  says  about  faith,  and  she  will  read 
the  New  Testament  through,  marking  the  pas- 
sages that  touch  on  this  subject.  After  this  is 
done,  you  may  collate  them  and  study  them. 
You  can  find  it  all  done  in  books,  but  it  is  a 
great  deal  better  to  do  it  for  yourself.  What  a 
help  if  we  should  study  with  this  thought  in 
mind,  to  find  out  what  in  them  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  tells  us  that  he  will  be  to  every  one  of  us. 
Did  you  ever  read  the  gospels  with  that  idea, 
and  then  find  yourself  surprised,  and  your 
eyes  opened,  and  your  heart  flooded  with  joy 
when  he.  tells  you  what  he  is? — how  he  is  bread, 
water,  shepherd,  door;  how  he  is  vine  to  you, 
how  he  is  rock  to  you,  how  he  is  light  to  you, 
how  he  is  leader  to  you  ?  Do  you  suppose,  if 
you  read  the  Scripture  in  that  fashion  and  were 
on  the  hunt  for  knowing  what  the  Lord  had  told 
you  he  would  be  to  you,  your  eyes  would  be  as 
holden  ? 

Some  one  came  to  me  in  great  distress;  she 
had  great  trouble ;  her  light  was  gone ;  she  had 
come  into  the  darkness,  and   she  was   looking 


254  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

within  herself  and  sighing  and  wondering,  Why 
am  I  thus  and  thus  ?  I  said,  "  I  wish  you  would 
do  what  I  want  you  to.  Take  the  New  Testa- 
ment and  read  the  gospels  with  the  question  in 
your  mind,  What  does  Christ  tell  me  he  is  to  me? 
When  you  have  read  them  through  and  marked 
them,  look  them  over  and  over  and  fasten  them 
in  your  thought.  I  saw  her  a  few  weeks  after- 
ward, and  the  old  light  of  peace  was  on  her 
face. 

Read  the  epistles,  in  order  to  understand  the 
theological  relation  of  the  facts  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
ourselves.  We  can  understand  in  the  epistles 
the  method  of  the  atonement ;  we  can  understand 
why  it  was  necessary  that  Christ  should  suffer, 
and  what  comes  to  us  because  of  his  atonement. 
As,  for  instance,  the  great  peace  that  is  written 
of  in  the  eighth  chapter  of  Romans  :  "  There  is 
therefore  now  no  condemnation."  And  then  we 
find  in  the  same  chapter  of  Romans  how  there  is 
adoption  for  us ;  how  we  are  not  simply  forgiven, 
but  are  put  into  the  place  of  sons,  and  stand 
in  that  relation  to  God,  so  that  we,  even  though 
our  lips  are  sin-stained,  may  cry, "  Abba,  Father!" 


HOLDEX    EYES.  255 

By  a  determined  looking  into  the  Scripture  in 
this  way  you  will  find  wonderful  help. 

2.  Another  reason  suggested  by  this  narrative, 
why  our  eyes  are  sometimes  holden,  is  because  we 
are  in  great  sorrow.  That  was  the  trouble  with 
these  disciples ;  the  utmost  sorrow  had  come  to 
them.  They  had  been  in  passionate  devotion  to 
their  Lord ;  all  their  hopes  were  centred  in  him, 
and  now  he  was  slain  and  buried,  and  that  they  no 
doubt  thought  was  the  end  of  it.  I  do  not  think 
it  very  wonderful  that  their  eyes  should  be  holden 
with  sorrow,  because  they  did  not  know  of  the 
resurrection.  It  is  wonderful  that  sorrow  should 
make  your  eye  and  mine  holden,  when  we  know 
that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  risen  from  the  dead, 
and  that  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth  is  in  his 
hands. 

There  is  a  story  that,  at  the  southern  extremity 
of  Africa,  there  thrusts  itself  out  a  cape,  and  it 
was  supposed  for  many  a  century  that  men  could 
not  sail  around  it.  Those  who  had  rounded  it 
were  always  lost  in  the  waters  swirling  around  it. 
The  name  of  the  cape  was  the  Cape  of  Storms. 
A  certain  Portuguese  determined  to  vanquish  the 


256  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Cape,  and  he  sailed  resolutely  around  it,  and  so 
he  paved  the  way  for  his  countrymen  to  the  far 
Cathay,  and  made  a  passage  to  the  East  Indies, 
and  instead  of  naming  it  the  "  Cape  of  Storms,"  it 
was  henceforth  called  the  "  Cape  of  Good  Hope." 
Now  into  your  life  and  mine  has  been  thrust 
that  Cape  of  Storms  which  we  call  death ;  we  do 
not  know  anything  about  it,  and  the  question  is, 
"  Is  there  any  light  ?  "  Men  have  tried  to  answer 
that  question,  and  could  not.  But  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  has  rounded  that  cape,  and  he  tells 
us  that  there  is  light  and  life  on  the  other  side. 
He  has  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light, 
and  to  the  Christian  the  Cape  of  Storms  is 
changed  into  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  It  was 
not  so  wonderful  that  sorrow  blinded  the  eyes  of 
these  disciples  toward  him ;  but  since  we  know 
that  we  have  a  living,  helping,  and  guiding 
Saviour,  it  is  wonderful  that  sorrow  should  so 
often  blind  our  eyes  to  Jesus  Christ. 

There  is  only  one  way  of  treating  sorrow ;  and 
that  way  is  to  make  a  fence  by  which  we  shall 
not  be  shut  away  from  Christ,  but  shall  be  shut 
up  to  Christ.     We  ought  to  treat  it  just  as  Paul 


HOLDEK    EYES.  257 

and  Silas  treated  that  prison  in  Philippi.  They 
were  thrust  into  the  inner  prison,  and  the  iron 
doors  grated  against  them ;  but  when  that  iron 
door  closed,  shutting  them  in,  it  did  not  shut 
them  away  from  Christ,  but  it  shut  Christ  in 
with  them ;  and  thus  in  that  darkness  their  eyes 
were  not  holden ;  for  they  saw  Christ,  and  in  the 
midnight  there  were  songs  in  their  hearts  and 
praises  on  their  lips.  There  is  great  danger  that 
when  a  trouble  comes  we  allow  it  to  get  between 
us  and  the  Lord ;  what  we  want  to  do  is  to  so 
use  it  that  it  shall  force  us  closer  to  the  Lord, 
and  thus  we  shall  see  the  Lord  amid  the  sorrow. 
That  is  the  Christian  way  of  treating  sorrow; 
there  is  no  other  proper  way. 

When  a  great  trouble  or  a  less  trouble  comes, 
and  you  find  yourself  wondering,  "  Why  should 
a  thing  like  this  happen  tome?"  do  not  let  your 
faith  fail  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  It  shall  be 
with  you  as  it  was  with  one  who  sings  about  it : 

Speechless  Sorrow  sat  with  me ; 
I  was  sighing  wearily ; 
Lamp  and  fire  were  out ;  the  rain 
Wildly  beat  the  window  pane. 
R 


258  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

In  the  dark  we  heard  a  knock ; 
And  the  hand  was  on  the  lock. 
One  in  waiting  spake  to  me, 

Saying  sweetly, 
44 1  am  come  to  sup  with  thee  ! " 

All  my  room  was  dark  and  damp ; 
44  Sorrow  !  "  said  I,  44  trim  the  lamp, 
Light  the  fire,  and  cheer  thy  face  ; 
Set  the  guest  chair  in  its  place." 
And  again  I  heard  the  knock ; 
In  the  dark  I  found  the  lock. 
44  Enter  !  I  have  turned  the  key  I 

Enter,  stranger ! 
Who  art  come  to  sup  with  me." 

Opening  wide  the  door,  he  came ; 
But  I  could  not  speak  his  name ; 
In  the  guest  chair  took  his  place ; 
But  I  could  not  see  his  face  ! 
When  my  cheerful  fire  was  beaming, 
When  my  little  lamp  was  gleaming, 
And  the  feast  was  spread  for  thee, 

Lo !  my  Master 
Was  the  guest  that  supped  with  me  ! 

3.  Another  reason  suggested  by  this  narrative 
why  our  eyes  are  sometimes  holden  is  because  we 
refuse  to  recognize  Christ  in  our  circumstances. 
It  was  so  with  these  disciples  going  to  Emmaus ; 
Jesus  himself  was  with  them ;  they  did  not  know 


HOLDEN    EYES.  259 

it,  yet  he  was  there.  It  is  just  as  true  that  he  is 
with  you  and  me  in  all  our  circumstances.  Our 
Lord  Christ  has  a  hand  in  our  circumstances ; 
things  do  not  fall  to  us  from  mere  chance,  but 
they  are  given  because  he  sees  that  this  is  the 
best  for  us.  We  need  to  recognize  that  fact,  in 
order  to  see  him  on  the  road  with  us — with  us 
because  we  are  walking  the  road  where  he  goes, 
because  that  road  is  of  his  appointment. 

Nothing  struck  me  more  when  I  was  in  per- 
sonal contact  with  Mr.  Spurgeon  some  time  ago, 
than  the  way  in  which  he  spontaneously  and  con- 
stantly recognized  Christ  in  everything  that  came 
to  him.  The  sunshine  was  beautiful,  because 
Christ  sent  it ;  the  chance  for  a  little  outing  that 
he  was  taking  with  me  was  good,  because  Christ 
had  given  it  to  him  ;  and  the  duty,  Christ  had 
assigned  it,  and  therefore  it  was  done ;  and  the 
burden,  Christ  had  appointed  it,  and  therefore  it 
was  to  be  borne.  When  I  came  away,  I  felt  as 
though  I  had  been  in  a  temple  worshiping,  be- 
cause his  constant  speech  was  about  the  Lord, 
and  he  seemed  to  know  that  everything  which 
came  to  him  was  from  the  Lord's  hand.     His 


260  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

eyes  were  not  holden,  because  he  saw  the  Lord 
in  his  circumstances. 

Here  is  a  little  snatch  my  mother  has  often 
repeated  to  me : 

Just  to  trust,  and  yet  to  ask 

Guidance  still ; 
Take  the  training  or  the  task 

As  he  will ; 
Just  to  take  the  loss  or  gain 

As  he  sends  it ; 
Just  to  take  the  joy  or  pain 
As  he  lends  it. 
He  who  formed  thee  for  his  praise 
Will  not  miss  his  gracious  aim ; 
So  to-day  and  all  thy  days 
Shall  be  moulded  for  the  same. 

Just  to  leave  in  his  dear  hand 

Little  things ; 
All  we  cannot  understand, 

All  that  stings ; 
Just  to  let  him  take  the  care, 

Sorely  pressing. 
Finding  all  we  let  him  bear 
Changed  to  blessing. 
This  is  all !  and  yet  the  way 

Marked  by  him  who  loved  thee  best, 
Secret  of  a  happy  day, 
Secret  of  his  promised  rest 


HOLDEN    EYES.  261 

When  we  thus  recognize  Christ  in  our  circum- 
stances, our  eyes  will  not  be  holden.  Let  us 
refuse  to  have  such  holden  eyes ;  it  is  possible  to 
have  eyes  shining,  eyes  that  do  behold  our  Lord, 
by  a  more  thorough  study  of  his  word,  by  a  right 
treatment  of  sorrow,  and  by  a  reverent  yet  joyful 
recognition  of  him  in  our  circumstances.  So  he 
will  walk  along  the  way  with  us  just  as  he  walked 
with  the  disciples  going  to  Emmaus.  We  shall 
find  our  eyes  clear;  we  shall  have  the  joy  and 
peace  that  came  to  those  disciples  when  at  last 
Jesus  made  himself  known  in  the  breaking  of  the 
bread.  So  let  our  talk  this  afternoon  end  with 
this  prayer : 

Out  of  myself,  dear  Lord, 
Oh,  lift  me  up  ! 
No  more  I  trust  myself  in  life's  dim  maze, 
Sufficient  to  myself,  in  all  its  devious  ways ; 
I  trust  no  more,  but  humbly  at  thy  throne 
Pray  "  Lead  me,  for  I  cannot  go  alone.  "> 

Out  of  my  weary  self, 
Oh,  lift  me  up  ! 
I  faint ;  the  road  winds  upward  all  the  way ; 
Each  night  but  ends  another  weary  day. 
Give  me  thy  strength,  and  may  I  be  so  blest, 
As  on  u  the  heights  "  I  find  the  longed-for  rest 


262  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Out  of  my  selfish  self, 
Oh,  lift  me  up  ! 
To  live  for  others,  and,  in  living  so, 
To  bear  a  blessing  wheresoe'er  I  go ; 
To  give  the  sunshine,  and  the  clouds  conceal, 
Or  let  them  but  the  silver  clouds  reveal. 

Out  of  my  lonely  self, 
Oh,  lift  me  up  ! 
Though  other  hearts  with  love  are  running  o'er, 
Though  dear  ones  fill  my  lonely  home  no  more, 
Though  every  day  I  miss  the  fond  caress, 
Help  me  to  join  in  others'  happiness. 

Out  of  my  doubting  self, 
Oh,  lift  me  up  ! 
Help  me  to  feel  that  thou  art  always  near, 
E'en  though  'tis  night,  and  all  around  seems  drear; 
Help  me  to  know  that,  though  I  cannot  see, 
It  is  my  Father's  hand  that  leadeth  me. 


XXII. 

THE  KINGDOM   COMING  WITH 
POWER. 

ON  one  occasion,  after  our  Lord  had  been  set- 
ting forth  to  some  of  his  followers  the  terms 
of  discipleship,  he  said  (Mark  9  :  1)  :  "  Verily  I 
say  unto  you,  That  there  be  some  of  them  that 
stand  here,  which  shall  not  taste  of  death,  till 
they  have  seen  the  kingdom  of  God  come  with 
power."  That  prophecy  was  fulfilled.  The 
coming  of  God's  kingdom  with  power  meant  the 
resurrection  of  our  Lord  and  all  that  came  from 
the  resurrection,  especially  the  bestowment  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.     And  many  lived  to  see  that  day. 

But  there  is  also  a  very  real  meaning  of  this 
prophecy  to  you  and  to  me ;  namely  :  That  our 
Lord's  religion  is  not  merely  something  to  help 
us  in  the  future,  after  we  are  dead.  It  is  that ; 
but  it  is  also  to  be  for  us  now,  in  this  present 
life,  a  strength  and  an  illumination. 

263 


264  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Our  Christian  modes  of  thought  often  fail  here. 
We  think  too  much  of  going  to  heaven.  We 
make  too  much  of  heaven,  too  much  of  it  as  a 
place,  and  not  a  state.  Going  to  heaven  is  the 
fringe  of  being  a  Christian,  not  the  thing  itself. 
Palms,  robes,  golden  gates,  are  the  accidents  of 
heaven.  The  real  thing  is  purity  of  heart,  satis- 
faction in  the  likeness  of  Christ,  being  in  the 
presence  of,  and  enjoying  communion  with,  God. 
And  with  these  come  all  the  incidents  that  belong 
to  them. 

Precisely  as  we  think  too  much  of  heaven  in 
the  external  sense,  so  we  may  think  too  much  of 
getting  there.  What  we  should  think  of  is  the 
heavenly  mind  which  we  may  have  here,  and 
all  that  belongs  to  the  heavenly  mind.  We  are 
not  to  relegate  to  the  future  what  Christ  can  do 
for  us  here.  We  may  hear  Christ  saying  to  us, 
in  a  very  real  sense,  "There  be  some  standing 
here,  that  shall  not  taste  of  death  till  they  have 
seen  the  kingdom  of  God  come  with  power."  In 
the  present  life,  there  is  divine  power  and  help. 

What  is  there  now  for  us  in  Christianity — at 
least  in  a  seminal  way  ? 


THE   KINGDOM   COMING  WITH   POWER.    265 

1.  One  thing  is  the  constant  feeling  of  a  Christ 
alive.  We  do  not  make  enough  of  our  Lord's 
resurrection.  Think  of  the  difference  between 
Christ  and  every  other  being  on  our  earth.  I 
stood  in  the  crypt  under  St.  PauPs,  before  the 
tomb  of  Wellington.  But  he  was  not  there,  was 
not  in  the  world.  Only  the  ashes  were  left.  His 
influence  was  in  the  world  as  a  memory ;  but  his 
personal  presence  was  not  there,  nor  in  London, 
nor  in  England.  In  Paris,  I  stood  under  the 
gilded  dome,  and  looked  on  the  sarcophagus  of 
his  antagonist,  the  great  Napoleon.  Everywhere 
were  the  memorials  of  Napoleon.  There  were 
the  tattered  flags  that  had  gone  waving  on  to  vic- 
tory ;  the  names  of  his  battles  were  inscribed  in 
mosaic  upon  the  pavement;  and  there  were  some 
tottering  soldiers  who  had  in  their  day  followed 
him.     But  he  was  not  there. 

For  all  the  great,  and  for  all  who  have  lived, 
death  has  been  a  victor.  How  can  a  victory  be 
greater  than  that  which  death  now  wields  ?  I 
have  just  come  from  a  funeral.  I  saw  the  dead 
form  of  a  wife,  a  mother,  in  her  coffin.  I  laid  her 
in  the  grave  which,  on  such  a  day  as  this,  seems 


266  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

» 

so  awfully  cold.  What  victory  can  be  more 
complete  ? 

But  our  Lord,  in  tasting  death,  vanquished 
death.  We  get  help  by  his  cross  and  by  his  res- 
urrection. We  think  too  much  of  the  cross,  and 
not  enough  'of  the  fact  that  he  opened  the  gates 
of  heaven  to  all  believers.  Nothing  has  so  helped 
me  as  the  consideration  that  my  Christ  is  not  a 
dead  Christ.  Nothing  has  so  emphasized  to  me 
the  might  and  majesty  of  his  religion  as  the  fact 
that  he  is  death's  Master — that  he  has  shattered 
death's  sceptre. 

2.  We  may  have  the  constant  and  real  ministry 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  There  is  for  each  of  us  a 
present  Christ.  The  fault  I  find  with  the  pre- 
millennial  doctrine  is,  that  Christ  is  to  come  in  a 
physical  form,  and  to  reign  on  a  material  local 
throne.  How  much  better  is  the  Dispensation  of 
the  Spirit !  I  may  have  a  spiritual  Christ  wher- 
ever I  am,  in  sickness,  in  sorrow,  in  the  flame. 
I  am  nearer  to  Christ  than  John  was,  even  when 
he  lay  on  Christ's  bosom.  Christ  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  comes  into  contact  with  my  spirit — dwells 
in  me.     He  is  not  reigning  in  Jerusalem.     If  he 


THE   KINGDOM   COMING   WITH   POWER.    267 

were,  it  would  take  me  four  weeks  to  get  to  him. 
But  through  the  Spirit,  I  have  a  Christ  here. 
You  have,  through  the  Spirit,  a  Christ  with  you 
in  your  housekeeping;  in  your  care  of  the  chil- 
dren ;  everywhere.  What  more  divine  disclosure 
can  there  be  than  this  ?  We  have,  through  the 
Holy  Spirit,  a  Christ  present  with  us.  The  old 
Shekinah  was  but  in  one  place  ;  the  new  Sheki- 
nah  shines  everywhere,  in  every  heart. 

Read  the  epistles,  and  see  what  weight  is  laid 
on  this  fact :  "  Ye  are  the  temple  of  the  Holy 
Spirit."  What  truth  can  more  subdue  and  sanc- 
tify us  than  this,  that  we  have  in  us  this  divine 
resident?  The  Holy  Spirit  is  here,  not  there. 
Now,  not  then. 

3.  And  there  may  come  to  us  a  mighty  motive. 
Have  you  read  the  "  Life  of  Sister  Dora  "  ?  If 
you  have  not,  I  hope  you  will ;  I  do  not  know 
a  more  stimulating  book.  She  devoted  herself 
to  doing  good  in  the  way  of  nursing.  Her 
motive  was  Christ,  for  Christ's  sake.  Because 
she  had  this  motive,  she  could  do  what  she  did. 
She  endured  labor  without  weariness  ;  she  went 
through  the  most  repulsive  scenes  without  dis- 


268  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

gust ;  she  mingled  with  the  coarse  navvies,  many 
of  whom  were  her  patients,  without  repugnance. 
She  nourished  her  great  soul,  which  ran  out  in 
great  deeds,  on  Christ. 

It  is  the  motive  which  God  looks  at,  and 
which  makes  the  deed.  When  I  am  asking  my- 
self how  I  can  live  truly,  how  I  can  live  a  noble 
life,  nothing  so  helps  me  as  the  fact  that  I  may 
have  Christ  as  my  motive.  So  long  as  I  have 
that  motive,  the  expression  of  the  motive  may  be 
mean ;  but  in  the  Lord's  eyes,  even  the  poorest 
work  glows  with  a  celestial  light. 

4.  We  have  also  communion.  The  most  real 
thing  to  a  Christian  ought  to  be  the  consciousness 
of  the  moments  when  he  touches  God.  T  cannot 
set  this  forth  in  language.  As  the  heart  knoweth 
its  own  bitterness,  so  it  alone  can  know  its  own 
joy.  There  is  no  joy  so  deep  as  when  we  feel 
that  we  talk  with  God  and  God  with  us.  This 
ought  to  be  our  usual  experience. 

One  Christian  woman  used  to  set  aside  an 
hour  which  she  called  "the  Master's  hour." 
She  would  open  her  Bible,  and  would  ask  God 
to  shine  on  it ;  she  would  hold  her  heart  open 


THE   KINGDOM   COMING  WITH   POWER.    269 

before  God,  feeling  that  God  knew  and  cared  and 
directed.  Each  of  us  ought  to  have  a  Master's 
hour.  Have  you  such  an  hour,  a  time  when  you 
go  by  yourself,  and  open  yourself  to  God  ?  Do 
you  know  the  great  strength  that  comes  out  of 
it  ?  Our  Lord  had  such  an  hour.  Out  of  such 
communion  came  the  Transfiguration.  Out  of  it 
came  (speaking  on  the  human  side)  the  wisdom 
to  choose  the  twelve ;  the  power  to  endure  in 
Gethsemane.  All  this  communion  is  for  you  and 
me  now. 

5.  There  is  also  for  us  a  conscious  joy.  There 
is  a  difference  between  happiness  and  joy.  Hap- 
piness is  that  which  comes  to  us  by  hap,  which 
happens  to  us  from  without.  Joy  is  an  internal 
spring.  Christ  does  not  promise  happiness  ;  he 
does  not  say  that  all  without  shall  be  smiling, 
that  there  shall  be  no  sorrow  in  the  Christian's 
life.  But  he  tells  us  that  we  shall  have  joy 
within  us;  that  whatever  may  be  without  us, 
within  there  shall  be  a  source  of  delight,  the 
comfort  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  This  joy,  this  com- 
fort within  us  masters  the  outward  circumstances. 

All  this  we  may  have  now  and  here.     We 


270  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

often  quote  those  words  of  Paul,  "  Eye  hath  not 
seen,  nor  ear  heard,  neither  have  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man,  the  things  which  God  hath  pre- 
pared for  them  that  love  him,"  as  if  they  referred 
to  heaven ;  but  they  do  not  refer  to  heaven  at  all ; 
they  mean  now :  "  God  hath  revealed  them  unto 
us  by  his  Spirit." 

Some  traveler  reports  that  lie  found  in  Africa 
a  tribe  who,  in  the  midst  of  plenty,  were  starv- 
ing. The  reason  was  that  the  lion  had  not 
killed  anything  lately.  These  people  were 
accustomed  to  follow  the  lordly  lion,  and  to  eat 
what  he  had  killed  and  left.  And  so  they  had 
lost  the  habit  and  power  of  pursuing  and  taking 
anything  for  themselves.  Many  Christians  are 
like  these  degraded  savages.  There  is  plenty  all 
about,  but  they  do  not  take  it,  because  they  can- 
not ;  and  they  cannot,  because  they  would  not. 

Recently,  a  man  told  me  the  story  of  his 
escape  from  Andersonville ;  for  days  and  days, 
he  made  his  painful  way,  till  at  last  he  saw  afar 
the  Union  flag ;  it  meant  to  him  all  that  was  high 
and  noble ;  but  he  was  still  within  the  lines  of 
the  enemy ;  the  people  about  him  did  not  see  that 


THE   KINGDOM   COMING   WITH   POWER.    271 

in  it ;  it  was  bis  secret.  We  are  among  the 
worldly ;  but  we  may  know  the  secret  of  the  Lord. 
All  this  is  for  us,  not  yonder,  but  here  and  now. 
Religion  is  not  merely  something  to  get  to  heaven 
by  ;  it  is  something  to  live  by  now.  "  Verily,  I 
say  unto  you,  that  there  be  some  standing  here 
that  shall  not  taste  of  death  till  they  shall  see  the 
kingdom  of  God  come  with  power." 


XXIII. 
HOW  TO  TRIUMPH  OVER  EVIL. 

I  WILL  ask  you,  this  afternoon,  to  consider 
especially  the  lesson  found  in  PauFs  letter  to 
the  Ephesians  5:8:  "  For  ye  were  sometime 
darkness,  but  now  are  ye  light  in  the  Lord  :  walk 
as  children  of  light." 

The  principle  involved  here  is  important  and 
healthful.  There  are  some  persons  who  say  that 
the  world  is  getting  worse  and  sinking  to  destruc- 
tion; that  the  work  of  Christ  is  practically  a 
failure.  I  cannot  see  how  any  one  with  faith  in 
Christ,  or  knowledge  of  history,  can  hold  this 
view.  Take,  for  example,  this  evil  of  intemper- 
ance ;  many  persons  think  that  we  are  worse  off 
than  we  were  :  I  do  not  think  so.  In  the  Auto- 
biography of  Dr.  Goodell,  prefixed  to  his  Life,  he 
tells  us  that  seventy  or  eighty  years  ago  a  very 
godly  minister  used  to  pass  his  father's  door  and 
often  stopped  in  to  see  the  family.  Once  the 
272 


HOW   TO   TRIUMPH   OVER   EVIL,  273 

minister  chanced  to  meet  there  the  family  physi- 
cian, and  he  asked  his  advice.  He  said  :  "  I  am 
about  visiting  the  sick  and  the  afflicted  and  the 
inquiring,  and  everywhere  I  am  asked  to  take 
something  to  drink.  I  cannot  decline  without 
giving  mortal  offense ;  but  after  a  while  I  find 
myself  growing  dizzy,  and  I  am  afraid  that  I 
shall  say  or  do  something  to  disgrace  myself. 
Now,  what  do  you  advise  me  to  do  about  this  ? '' 
The  physician,  after  considering  the  matter  very 
carefully,  said :  "  You  had  better,  when  you  find 
yourself  growing  a  little  dizzy,  go  home  while 
you  are  able  to  walk;  then  sit  down  in  your 
study  until  you  feel  that  the  effect  has  passed  by ; 
and  then  start  out  again  on  the  calls."  The 
thought  of  abstaining  never  occurred  to  either  of 
them ;  the  only  thing  was  to  drink  without  show- 
ing the  effect  of  it.  Everybody  drank,  and  all 
seemed  on  the  way  to  ruin.  Things  are  going 
on  better.  No  minister  now,  who  went  about 
among  his  people,  drinking  something  here  and 
there,  could  long  continue  a  minister. 

This  great  evil  prevailed  in  Ephesus.     How 
was  it  to  be  overcome  ?     One  way  is  the  way  of 


274  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

negation  and  restriction.  There  was  much  appar- 
ent training  in  the  form  of  "  Don't."  There  is 
much  of  this  training  now.  We  say  to  our  chil- 
dren: "Don't,"  "Don't,"  "Don't";  and  the 
boys  and  girls  do  not  like  to  stay  at  home,  be- 
cause they  have  had  an  avalanche  of  "  Don't." 
The  way  of  good  resolutions  was  another  way  to 
triumph  over  sin ;  but  it  was  a  dull,  tasking  way. 
Paul's  way  was  different.  This  is  his  way  :  Get 
into  yourself  a  better  mind,  so  that  you  shall  not 
want  to  do  anything  low  or  degrading. 

Now,  I  suppose  that  no  one  here  is  subject  to 
this  form  of  sin ;  but  the  principle  set  forth  is 
very  helpful  to  us  all. 

I  suppose  there  are,  perhaps,  no  persons  more 
degraded — at  any  rate,  I  have  seen  none  more 
degraded — than  some  of  our  North  American 
Indians :  dirty,  lazy,  crowded  into  their  misera- 
ble tipis.  Now,  if  one  of  them  wants  to  rise,  he 
may  resolve  to  do  so ;  but  it  will  be  very  hard 
while  he  is  in  these  surroundings.  But  I  have 
seen  at  Carlisle  the  young  Indians  who  had 
thrown  off  the  savage.  When  you  see  them  you 
say :  "  We  have  struck  it  at  last ;  we  have  found 


HOW   TO   TRIUMPH   OVER   EVIL.  275 

how  to  change  the  Indian."  We  take  the  chil- 
dren of  the  leading  Indians,  and  put  into  them  a 
better  mind,  then  send  them  back  to  their  people 
to  become  centers  of  a  better  civilization. 

Here  is  a  young  artist  who  desires  to  fight 
against  ugliness.  Shall  he  do  it  by  resolutions  ? 
No.  Let  him  go  and  study  beauty;  let  him 
wait  before  great  artists.  His  mind  being  filled 
with  these,  all  that  is  ugly  will  be  driven  out. 
This  is  the  principle  of  the  Scriptures.  The  prin- 
ciple is  :  Be  so  filled  with  the  better  that  you  will 
not  want  to  be  overcome  by  the  worse. 

Let  us  turn  to  the  list  of  the  fruits  of  the 

Spirit,  as  given  in  Galatians  5  :  22 :  "  But  the 

fruit  of  the  Spirit  is  love,  joy,  peace,  longsuffer- 

ing,  gentleness,  goodness,  faith."     Look  at  these 

fruits.    Take  peace :  this  means,  as  Miss  Waring 

says, 

"A  heart  at  leisure  from  itself." 

It  means  freedom  from  torturing  anxiety. 

You  say  :  "  I  have  not  this  peace  ;  I  am  anx- 
ious. It  is  my  nature  to  borrow  trouble ;  I  cross 
bridges  before  I  come  to  them  ;  I  long  for  this 
fruit  of  the  Spirit."     So  you  gather  up   your 


276  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

powers  when  some  trouble  is  coming,  and  you 
say  :  "  I  will  not  be  anxious ;  I  will  cast  all  on 
God  "  ;  but  you  do  not  get  peace. 

Take  the  other  fruits.  Take  meekness  and 
temperance,  or  patient  self-control — self-control 
such  that  you  are  serene  and  sweet  in  your  house- 
hold, so  that  you  bring  light  wherever  you  are. 
You  say  :  "  The  children  bother  me.  My  Sun- 
day-school class  bothers  me ;  I  think  I  shall  give 
it  up."  "  Now,"  you  say,  "  I  am  going  to  with- 
stand the  next  temptation  to  impatience";  but 
the  next  time  the  temptation  comes  you  are  car- 
ried away  before  it. 

Take  again,  faith ;  which  means,  perhaps,  fidel- 
ity. You  say  :  "  I  know  that  I  ought  to  show 
fidelity  in  great  things  and  in  small,  and  I  will 
do  so";  but  soon  you  say  that  you  have  failed. 

Now,  this  is  not  Paul's  way.  His  way  is: 
Get  such  a  sense  of  God's  presence  that  the  nat- 
ural fruit  of  it  shall  be  peace,  patience,  self-con- 
trol, and  fidelity. 

But  how  may  I  be  filled  with  the  Spirit  ?  It 
is  the  glory  of  the  Christian  life  that  this  may  be, 
if  we  really  want  it  so;  we  may  so  have  this 


HOW   TO    TRIUMPH    OVER   EVIL.  277 

better  mind  that  we  shall  not  want  to  do  any- 
thing evil,  and  thus  shall  be  triumphant  over 
the  evil. 

We  must  believe  in  the  Holy  Spirit.  Here  is 
life  for  you  in  place  of  death ;  and  strength  for 
you  in  place  of  weakness  ;  and  holiness  for  you 
in  place  of  sin.  What  you  need  is  to  know  these 
things  that  you  may  act  on  them. 

Study  the  New  Testament  that  you  may  know 
what  God  will  do  for  you  through  the  Holy 
Spirit.  Do  you  believe  in  the  Holy  Spirit  for 
peace  and  strength  ?  The  reason  we  are  so  weak 
is  that  we  are  so  ignorant  of  what  God  has  done 
for  us  in  himself. 

Let  us  know  that  the  Spirit  is  near  us,  ready 
to  enter  our  hearts.  It  is  a  wrong  prayer  that 
we  sometimes  offer,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  may 
come  down  upon  us,  as  if  he  were  not  near  us, 
and  ready  to  enter  and  fill  our  hearts  always.  If 
you  would  be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  kneel 
down  and  put  away  all  that  is  evil,  and  consecrate 
yourself  to  him. 

Pray  for  the  Holv  Spirit.  Pray  that  you  may 
be  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit.     There  are  some 


278  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

prayers  in  regard  to  which  we  have  to  say,  "  If  it 
be  thy  will "  ;  but  we  know  that  it  is  God's  will 
that  we  should  be  filled  with  the  Spirit.  Act  on 
the  Holy  Spirit.     Reckon  on  his  strength. 

The  children  of  Israel  ventured  on  the  word 
of  God  when  they  went  into  the  Jordan.  The 
river  was  full  up  to  the  banks  until  the  very 
moment  when  the  priests  dipped  their  feet  in  the 
flood;  then  the  waters  stood  still.  We  must 
depend  on  the  promised  Spirit.  Act  on  the 
promises.  Get  yourself  so  filled  with  the  Spirit 
that  you  shall  not  want  to  do  what  is  not  God's 
will. 

Gracious  Spirit,  dwell  with  me  ; 
I  myself  would  gracious  be, 
And  with  words  that  help  and  heal, 
Would  thy  life  in  mine  reveal, 
And  with  actions  bold  and  meek, 
Would  for  Christ,  my  Saviour,  speak. 

Truthful  Spirit,  dwell  in  me ; 
I  myself  would  truthful  be, 
And  with  wisdom  kind  and  clear 
Let  thy  life  in  mine  appear, 
And  with  actions  brotherly 
Speak  my  Lord's  sincerity. 


HOW  TO  TRIUMPH   OVER  EVIL  279 

Mighty  Spirit,  dwell  with  ine ; 
I  myself  would  mighty  be, 
Mighty  so  as  to  prevail 
Where  unaided  man  must  fail, 
Ever  by  a  mighty  hope 
Pressing  on  and  bearing  up. 

Holy  Spirit,  dwell  with  me  ; 

I  myself  would  holy  be  ; 

Separate  from  sin,  I  would 

Choose  and  cherish  all  things  good, 

And  whatever  I  can  be 

Give  to  him,  who  gave  me  thee. 

Dear  friends,  all  this  is  true.  If  we  believed 
it  more,  it  were  better  for  us.  We  may  have  the 
fruits  of  the  Spirit,  peace,  love,  joy,  temperance, 
meekness,  if  we  will  but  believe  toward  the  Spirit, 
pray  toward  the  Spirit,  act  toward  the  Spirit. 

This  is  the  way  to  overcome ;  and  may  every 
one  of  us  live  as  never  before,  so  that  the  Spirit 
may  fill  us  for  Jesus'  sake ! 


XXIV. 
THE  TOMB  OF  JESUS. 

I  KNOW  of  no  thought  that  can  so  rob  death 
of  its  terrors  and  make  it  even  pleasant,  as 
this  fact,  that  he  who  is  our  Elder  Brother  has 
been  through  it  before  us.  We  must  all  go 
through  an  unknown  country,  by  paths  on  whose 
sides  mysteries  stand  thickly;  but  when  we 
think  of  the  tomb  of  Jesus,  and  think  that  he, 
our  Elder  Brother,  has  been  there  before  us,  we 
need  not  fear.  What  a  complete  and  entire  share 
he  has  with  us  in  our  nature  and  in  our  destiny ! 
Jesus  has  been  there;  and  it  is  quite  impossible 
that  death  should  lead  me  anywhere  where  Jesus 
has  not  been.  It  is  quite  natural  to  shrink  from 
death.  People  are  much  mistaken  in  thinking 
that  one  cannot  be  a  Christian,  and  yet  not  want 
to  die  just  now.  "  Dying  grace  is  for  dying 
times";  but  when  we  think  of  the  change,  how 
comforting  that  "  Jesus  has  lain  there  "  ! 
280 


THE    TOMB    OF   JESUS.  281 

1.  The  tomb  of  Jesus  teaches  us  the  certainty 
of  the  divine  love  for  us.  This  is  a  lesson  that 
we  need  to  learn  constantly,  for  so  many  things 
seem  to  clash  with  the  idea  of  the  love  of  God. 
On  some  beautiful  April  day,  when  the  crocuses 
are  beginning  to  open  their  yellow  petals,  and  we 
know  that  we  are  in  the  vestibule  of  the  spring, 
we  are  glad  that  the  long,  hard  winter  is  behind 
us,  and  we  can  see  evidences  of  the  divine  love. 
But  it  was  verv  hard  to  see  evidences  of  the 
divine  love  in  the  blizzard,  when  the  ministries 
of  love  must  stop,  because  the  people  could  not 
perform  them.  How  may  I,  in  all  vicissitudes, 
be  absolutely  sure  that  God  loves?  There  came 
to  me  once  a  very  wonderful  and  real  experience 
which  helps  me  now  when  I  do  pastoral  work 
and  get  into  hard  places  where  people  fight  the 
wolf  from  the  door,  yet  barely  do  it,  plying  the 
needle  every  day.  In  Edinburgh,  where  the 
houses  are  built  so  close  together  that  if  you 
stand  in  the  little  alley  between  you  can  touch 
the  houses  on  either  side,  and  where  they  are 
piled  up  twelve  stories  high,  and  each  story 
crammed  with  human  beings,  living;  in  filth  and 


282  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

squalor  and  disease,  I  once  made  an  exploration. 
It  was  the  most  terrible  day  I  ever  spent;  it 
seemed  to  me  as  if  all  my  faith  were  gone,  and  if 
any  one  had  told  me  God  loves  people,  I  believe 
I  should  have  felt  like  pointing  at  the  people  and 
saying:  "Does  that  look  like  love?"  While 
going  on  thinking  about  these  things,  I  heard  the 
scrape  of  a  fiddle,  not  the  playing  of  a  fiddle ; 
and  I  turned  and  saw  a  little  boy,  his  clothes 
neatly  patched,  though  well  worn  out,  and  his 
shoes  neatly  blacked — at  least  his  one  shoe,  for 
he  had  but  one  leg.  I  gave  him  a  silver  piece, 
and  he  looked  as  if  he  had  never  seen  a  silver 
piece  before.  His  appearance  told  of  a  mother  in 
those  dark  rooms  trying  to  make  her  boy  decent. 
And  I  thought :  "  If  God  loves  men  and  women, 
how  can  he  stand  a  thing  like  this  ?  This  child 
has  to  fight  through  life  with  the  disadvantage  of 
one  leg."  And  as  I  questioned,  I  saw  a  vision 
of  Jesus  Christ  on  the  cross.  I  am  not  given  to 
visions,  but  I  saw  one  then.  I  saw  the  head 
drop  and  I  heard  a  voice  as  plainly  as  ever  I 
heard  a  voice,  "  The  heart  of  God  has  broken." 
And  from  that  vision  I  rose  into  a  kind  of  jubi- 


THE   TOMB    OF   JESUS.  283 

lance  of  faith,  and  I  said:  "God  does  love  men, 
because  Jesus  Christ  went  down  into  death  for 
them." 

2.  The  tomb  of  Jesus  teaches  us  the  value  of 
merely  passive  service.  Milton  sang,  "  They 
also  serve  who  only  stand  and  wait."  Sometimes 
I  think  it  would  be  well  if  you,  in  this  church, 
would  only  not  keep  me  waiting  so  long  for  this 
thing  and  that  thing  !  It  is  the  waiting  side  of 
the  pastor's  work  which  is  the  tough  side ;  it  is 
not  the  serving  side.  It  is  a  very  blessed  lesson, 
then,  of  the  tomb  of  Jesus,  that  the  best  way  is 
sometimes  simply  to  "stand  and  wait."  Christ, 
when  he  died,  served  best  by  passivity,  and  he 
did  more  good  than  he  could  have  done  by 
activity  missing  the  passivity.  Do  not  let  wait- 
ing merge,  however,  into  laziness ;  it  is  simply 
when  you  cannot  do,  that  you  may  remember  that 
"  they  also  serve  who  only  stand  and  wait." 

3.  This  tomb  of  Jesus  teaches  us  that  what  is 
in  the  tomb  is  not  ourselves ;  it  is  only  our  bodies. 
I  have  been  saying,  "  Jesus  lay  there,"  but  that 
is  not  true ;  he  did  not  lie  there.  You  know  he 
said  to  the  thief,  "  To-day  shalt  thou  be  with  me 


284  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

in  paradise  " ;  and  that  day  was  Friday,  and  on 
that  day  Jesus  and  the  thief  were  together  in 
paradise.  Now,  I  suppose  that  is  the  way  it  will 
be  with  us ;  when  we  die,  and  the  great  change 
passes  over  us,  we  shall  go  into  paradise.  But 
what  is  paradise?  We  do  not  know;  we  only 
know  that  it  is  being  with  Christ,  if  we  love  him, 
and  that  it  is  a  state  of  absolute  blessedness.  We 
know  it  is  not  the  complete  heaven,  because  there 
will  not  be  a  complete  heaven  until  the  resurrec- 
tion ;  but  we  ourselves  shall  be  after  death  where 
Jesus  went,  and  paradise  until  the  resurrection 
will  be  heaven  ;  we  shall  be  with  the  Lord,  and 
in  rest  complete.  We  shall  be  in  companionship 
with  one  another,  for  Jesus  was  in  companion- 
ship with  others.  The  tomb  holds  only  the  body; 
it  does  not  hold  us.  I  do  not  have  to  lie  in  the 
tomb  any  more  than  Jesus  had  to  lie  there ;  the 
body  is  only  my  house.  I  wish  we  could  talk 
more  according  to  the  truth  of  things ;  we  do  not 
bury  people;  we  bury  bodies.  You  say  you 
have  lost  a  child.  Oh,  no !  you  have  not  lost  a 
child  ;  the  child  is  in  paradise.  Jesus  was  not  in 
the  tomb ;  only  his  body  was  there. 


THE   TOMB    OF   JESUS.  285 

4.  That  tomb  teaches  us  that  we  cannot  wait 
very  long  by  it  without  going  on  into  the  thought 
of  that  tomb  empty.  As  we  wait  by  it,  we  can- 
not help  seeing  the  light  of  the  resurrection  falling 
upon  it,  and  the  absolute  annihilation  of  death. 
"  He  showed  me  a  pure  river  of  the  water  of  life, 
clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of 
God  and  of  the  Lamb.  On  either  side  of  the 
river  was  there  the  tree  of  life,  and  the  leaves  of 
the  tree  were  for  the  healing  of  the  nations." 
"And  there  shall  be  no  more  death."  The 
crowning  thought  of  this  world  is  death,  for 
death  is  the  inevitable  certainty.  For  husband 
and  wife  there  is  always  the  harrowing  fear  that 
one  shall  be  taken  and  the  other  left.  We  are 
haunted  here  all  the  time  by  the  certainty  of 
death.  But  there  is  another  world,  and  the 
crowning  thought  of  that  world  is  life — "the 
river  of  the  water  of  life."  For,  see,  our  Lord 
Christ  from  paradise  returns  on  the  morning  of 
the  resurrection  ;  the  tomb  is  empty  and  death  is 
utterly  annihilated.  You  trust  Jesus,  and  you  can 
take  up  the  apostle's  challenge,  "  O  death,  where 
is  thy  sting?     O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory?" 


286  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

5.  There  is  just  another  thing  that  we  must 
think  of  by  the  tomb  of  Jesus  :  Because  there  is 
an  empty  tomb,  we  have  a  living  Christ.  Sup- 
pose my  father  should  write  me,  "My  son,  I 
have  determined  to-morrow  to  do  this  thing  for 
you,  and  that  thiug  for  you,  and  the  other  thing 
for  you,"  and  I  read  the  letter  and  say,  "  Father 
is  very  good  and  very  kind."  Don't  you  see  that 
this  promise  of  my  father's  is  conditional  upon 
his  life.  Suppose  the  day  should  come  (and  may 
God  put  far  away  that  day!)  and  my  father 
should  have  died ;  then  he  could  never  make  his 
promise  good.  Christ's  promise  is  conditioned 
upon  his  living :  and  all  his  promises  are  true, 
because  he  is  the  master  of  death,  and  because 
death  cannot  in  any  wise  intrude  or  interfere. 
The  pure,  great  kaiser,  in  a  kind  of  delirium  at 
last,  is  reported  as  saying :  "  If  Russia  threatens 
me,  I  will  be  true  to  my  Austria  " ;  but  he  died. 
But  Jesus  lives  forevermore,  and  so  we  are  abso- 
lutely sure  of  a  living  Christ  as  we  wait  here  by 
the  tomb  of  Jesus.  This  living  Christ  will  take 
care  of  us ;  let  us  trust  him. 

Let  us  trust;  do  not  be  full  of  forebodings. 


THE   TOMB   OF   JESUS.  2S? 

Let  us  often  think  of  those  women  going  to  the 
tomb,  on  that  morning,  to  make  more  sure,  as 
love  would  have  it,  of  the  sepulchre  cf  Jesus. 
And  they  said,  "Who  shall  roll  us  away  the 
stone ?"  Yet  they  kept  on  going;  and,  as  it 
always  is,  the  stone  was  rolled  away.  Although 
the  path  may  be  black,  yet  he  is  alive,  and  he 
will  send  his  angel  to  roll  away  the  stone,  if  we 
go  on  in  the  service  of  faith. 


That  which  weeping  ones  were  saying 

Eighteen  hundred  years  ago, 
We,  the  same  weak  faith  betraying, 

Say  in  our  sad  hours  of  woe. 
Looking  at  some  trouble  lying 

In  the  dark  and  dread  unknown, 
We  too  often  ask  with  sighing, 

11  Who  shall  roll  away  the  stone  ?  " 

Thus,  with  care  our  spirits  crushing, 

When  they  might  from  care  be  free, 
And,  in  joyous  song  outgushing, 

Rise  in  rapture,  Lord,  to  thee. 
For,  before  the  day  was  ended, 

Oft  we've  had  with  joy  to  own 
Angels  have  from  heaven  descended, 

And  have  rolled  away  the  stone. 


288  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Many  a  storm-cloud  sweeping  o'er  us 

Never  pours  on  us  its  rain  ; 
Many  a  grief  we  see  before  us 

Never  comes  to  cause  us  pain. 
Ofttimes,  in  the  feared  to-morrow, 

Sunshine  comes — the  cloud  is  flown ; 
Ask  not,  then,  in  foolish  sorrow, 

"  Who  shall  roll  away  the  stone ?" 

Burden  not  thy  soul  with  sadness ; 

Make  the  wiser,  better  choice  ; 
Drink  the  wine  of  life  with  gladness, 

God  doth  bid  the  man,  "  Rejoice  ! " 
In  to-day's  bright  sunlight  basking, 

Leave  to-morrow's  cares  alone ; 
Spoil  not  present  joys  by  asking : 

"  Who  shall  roll  away  the  stone  ?  M 


XXV. 

STRENGTH  IN  OUR  SOUL. 

THAT  is  very  significant  praise  in  the  One 
Hundred  and  Thirty-eighth  Psalm,  whi^h 
David  offers  to  God,  in  these  words :  "  In  the  day 
when  I  cried  thou  answerest  me,  and  strength- 
enedst  me  with  strength  in  my  soul/'  And  I 
do  not  know  of  any  gift  that  any  of  us  need 
more  than  just  this  gift,  "Strength  in  one's  soul." 
We  are  frequently  anxious  for  better  and  more 
shining  circumstances ;  but  the  true  need  is  not 
any  change  of  circumstance,  but  change  of  inward 
self.  We  shall  never  in  this  world  be  surrounded 
by  circumstances  that  precisely  suit  us ;  for,  no 
matter  in  what  position  we  may  be,  we  can 
always  suggest  some  improvement. 

Ahab,  looking  out  of  his  palace  window,  sees 
the  little  plot  of  ground  which  was  Naboth's 
vineyard,  and  finds  the  lines  of  his  grounds  are 
orooked,  because  that  vineyard  is  in  the  way ; 

T  289 


290  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

and  he  is  displeased.  So  it  is  with  us  all :  what- 
ever the  prospect,  there  is  some  spot  to  mar ;  and 
this  one  defect  seems  so  dark  as  to  make  us  focus 
our  gaze  upon  it,  and  forget  the  light.  So  what 
we  need  is  not  so  much  change  of  circumstance, 
as  change  of  self.  If  we  had  such  faith  in  God 
as  David  had,  it  would  be  a  great  thing  for  us. 
On  the  seashore,  some  summer  day,  we  see  fre- 
quently cast  up  by  the  waves  a  great  mass  of  sea 
weed.  It  goes  where  the  tide  leaves  it,  and  has 
no  power  of  resistance ;  it  is  the  mere  sport  of 
circumstances.  But  there,  on  the  shore,  we  see, 
jutting  out  into  the  water,  some  huge  rock, 
which,  though  battered  by  the  waves  never  so 
much,  is  strong  against  the  waves,  because  it  has 
a  certain  power  in  itself.  If  the  day  be  stormy, 
and  the  tempest  be  let  loose,  still  that  rock  stands 
firm,  the  master  of  circumstances,  because  it  has 
power  within  itself. 

And  we  are  true  men  and  women  in  propor- 
tion as  we  are,  instead  of  the  subjects,  the  mas- 
ters of  circumstances.  And  we  can  never  be 
that  until  we  can,  like  David,  say :  "  Thou 
strengthenedst  me  with  strength   in  my  soul." 


STRENGTH   IN   OUR   SOUL.  291 

Now,  that  aged  monarch,  lying  dead  there  in 
Berlin  to-day,  is  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
instances  of  a  strong  soul  in  this  century.  It  is 
very  interesting  to  look  over  the  history  of  his 
life,  and  see  how,  his  mother  fleeing  from  Napo- 
leon I.,  and  their  carriage  breaking  down,  they 
sat  by  the  roadside,  and  the  mother  sang  to  her 
children,  then  bade  them  go  into  the  cornfield 
and  pluck  the  little  blue  flowers  which  he,  always 
after,  had  pictured  in  his  room  as  long  as  he 
lived.  I  think  you  rarely  ever  find  one  so  self- 
centered  as  he,  and  so  much  the  master  of  cir- 
cumstances. And  at  the  last,  as  always  follows, 
he  found  circumstances  flowing  to  his  touch,  and 
he  molded  them  to  suit  himself.  He  was  master 
always,  and  not  slave.  Well,  I  think, surrounded 
by  our  circumstances,  what  we  most  need  is 
not,  perhaps,  such  strength  of  soul  as  that,  but 
specially  religious  strength.  And  yet  I  believe 
the  grand  old  kaiser  had  religious  strength  too; 
I  believe  he  was  a  devout  Christian. 

We  all  need  strength  of  soul,  and  we  are  mis- 
erably poor  without  it. 

We  need  it  in  prosperity,  though  we  are  apt 


292  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

to  think  otherwise.  I  have  seen  in  many  cases 
that,  as  the  thermometer  of  social  and  worldly 
advantages  rose  higher,  the  thermometer  of  spir- 
itual power  sank  down  to  zero.  It  is  one  of  the 
saddest  facts  that  God's  goodness,  instead  of 
leading  to  repentance,  so  often  leads  to  forgetful- 
ness  of  him.  A  man  does  not  think,  perhaps,  as 
his  business  is  increasing,  or  a  woman,  as  she 
finds  herself  cushioned  in  better  circumstances, 
that  now  special  strength  is  needed  that  the  soul 
shall  not  lose  its  hold  on  God,  and  begin  to  trust 
itself.  When  this  happens,  the  soul  gets  weaker 
and  weaker  still. 

We  need  this  strength  in  adversity,  when  we 
are  under  chastisement.  Please  remember  a  dis- 
tinction I  have  often  made  here:  the  distinction 
between  chastisement  and  punishment.  We  must 
not  think,  if  we  are  really  Jesus  Christ's,  that  we 
are  punished.  God  does  not  punish  Christians, 
for  Jesus  Christ  has  been  punished  in  their  stead. 
Punishment  is  the  infliction  of  penalty,  and  looks 
law-ward.  Chastisement  looks  not  law-ward, 
but  culture- ward.  We  must  have  chastisement. 
"  Ye  have  forgotten  the  exhortation  which  speak- 


STRENGTH    IN   OUK   SOUL,  293 

eth  unto  you  as  unto  children  :  My  son,  despise 
not  thou  the  chastening  of  the  Lord,  nor  faint 
when  thou  art  rebuked  of  him  :  for  whom  the 
Lord  loveth  he  chasteneth,  and  scourgeth  every 
son  whom  he  receiveth.  If  ye  endure  chastening, 
God  dealeth  with  you  as  with  sons,  for  what  son 
is  he  whom  the  father  chasteneth  not?  .  .  . 
Furthermore,  we  have  had  fathers  of  our  flesh 
which  corrected  us,  and  we  gave  them  reverence; 
shall  we  not  much  rather  be  in  subjection  unto 
the  Father  of  spirits,  and  live?  For  they  verily 
for  a  few  days  chasteneth  us  after  their  own 
pleasure ;  but  he  for  our  profit,  that  we  might  be 
partakers  of  his  holiness."  (Hebrews  12  :  5-10.) 
So  if  we  would  be  partakers  of  the  divine  holi- 
ness, we  need  chastisement.  And  we  need 
strength  of  soul  to  endure  it,  remembering  that 
it  is  a  sign  of  God's  love,  and  comes  from  his 
hand.  And  surely  we  shall  need  strength  of 
soul  in  time  of  death.  I  have  just  come  from 
the  funeral  of  an  aged  sister,  one  of  the  sweetest 
souls.  For  a  year  past,  she  has  been  lying  under 
the  lingering  shadows  of  disease  as  well  as  of  age. 
She  met  death  in  one  of  the  sweetest  ways  that 


294  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

ever  I  ^v.  i  Christian  meet  it.  When  I  asked 
her  if  she  ,  ad  any  fear  whatever,  she  said  :  "No; 
I  want  to  go.  I  am  only  waiting  for  the  sum- 
mons." She  said  she  had  the  most  complete 
trust  in  Jesus  Christ.  Jesus  had  said  he  would 
take  care  of  her,  and  that  was  enough.  She 
wrent  at  last  in  the , quietness  of  a  beautiful  sleep. 
Surely,  when  our  time  comes,  we  shall  need 
strength  in  our  souls. 

Now,  the  question  arises,  how  can  we  have 
this  strength  of  soul?  I  am  very  sure  we  must 
make  the  old  answer:  "We  get  this  inward 
strength  b\  faith."  Only  let  us  be  sure  that  we 
understand  what  faith  means.  It  is  believed 
that  David  wrote  this  psalm  full  of  praise  at  the 
time  when  he  had  had  a  distinct  revelation  made 
to  him  that  his  house  should  endure  through  his 
sons,  and  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
should  come  uut  of  his  loins ;  even  as  was  fore- 
told by  the  mouth  of  the  prophet  Nathan  :  "And 
when  thy  days  shall  be  fulfilled,  I  will  set  up 
thy  seed  after  thee,  which  shall  proceed  out  of 
thy  bowels,  and  I  will  establish  his  kingdom. 
And  thine  house  and  thy  kingdom  shall  be  estab- 


TRENGTH   IN   OUR  SOUL.  295 

lished  forever  before  thee ;  thy  throne  shall  be 
established  forever."  It  is  believed  that  David 
uttered  this  praise  when  God  had  uttered  these 
promises  to  him  of  the  blessings  that  should  come 
to  his  seed  in  the  person  of  the  Messiah.  Why, 
he  simply  believed  what  God  said,  and  there 
came  into  his  heart  strength,  because  he  could  lay 
grip  on  something,  and  was  supported  by  it,  and 
so  was  strong.  But  we  are  constantly  mistaking 
faith  for  a  kind  of  ecstasy.  Faith  is  not  feeling; 
it  is  assent  of  the  intellect  to  what  God  has  said. 
When  you  believe  precisely  as  David  believed, 
you  will  be  strong.  Why  should  not  David  feel 
strong  when  God  had  promised  ?  We  are  apt, 
when  something  difficult  comes,  to  gird  ourselves 
up  and  say  :  u  Now,  I  must  be  strong"  ;  but  we 
find  it  desperately  hard  work,  and  finally  per- 
haps strength  fails  and  we  are  overcome.  Just 
when  our  own  strength  fails,  we  can  resist  if  we 
can  get  something  on  which  to  lean.  We  have 
something  on  which  to  lean  :  it  is  God's  word. 
You  need  not  be  lifted  into  some  abnormal  expe- 
rience, in  order  to  have  faith,  although  such  an 
experience   may   come,  as   the   result  of  faith. 


296  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

David  believes,  and,  believing,  has  strength  to 
meet  all  the  doubt  and  all  the  wonder  and  all 
the  mists  and  all  the  future  history  of  himself 
and  of  all  his  house.  Now,  this  is  faith,  and 
this  is  the  way  to  be  strong.  There  is  something 
voti  can  lean  on  ;  it  is  what  God  declares  to  vou 
in  his  word.  The  reason  why  we  are  Christians 
of  so  little  faith  is  because  we  know  so  little  of 
what  God  has  for  us.  God's  book  is  full  of  the 
sweetest,  richest  promises  for  them,  yet  they  do 
not  know  it.  Dear  friends,  we  cannot  be  Chris- 
tians of  strong  soul  if  we  do  not  have  more  knowl- 
edge of  God's  word.  Believe  that  the  Scrip- 
tures are  written  for  us,  and  take  hold  of  them 
by  faith.  When  vou  are  troubled,  instead  of  look- 
ing into  the  faces  of  your  troubles,  you  should 
just  adopt  God's  way,  the  way  of  faith ;  should 
turn  over  the  Scriptures,  and  read  such  passages 
as  this:  "All  things  shall  work  together  for  good 
to  them  that  love  God,"  and  believe  it. 

I  stood  a  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
sea  in  the  Yellowstone  National  Park.  The 
great  mountains  and  the  geysers  and  the  prairies 
and  the  sweet  lake  and  the  river  were  all  within 


STRENGTH    IN   OUR  SOUL.  297 

the  horizon  of  my  vision.  And  so  you  and  I 
can  never  get  into  such  trouble  that  we  shall  be 
out  of  the  horizon  of  God's  love.  All  things 
shall  work  together  for  good.  You  need  not 
doubt  whether  God  means  blessing  to  you  in  this 
or  that  grim  experience.  Now,  suppose  that, 
instead  of  nerving  yourself  to  meet  some  trouble, 
you  should  determine  to  believe  the  promise  and 
keep  hold  of  it.  That  is  the  way  to  get  strong, 
for  faith  is  a  grip  on  God's  promise.  I  wish  I 
could  get  that  miserable  notion  out  of  my  own 
head  and  out  of  yours,  that  faith  is  a  sort  of 
ecstasy. 

Another  way  to  get  this  inward  strength  is  to 
use  a  promise  as  an  argument  in  prayer.  When 
you  use  a  promise  as  an  argument,  and  when 
you  really  pray  a  promise,  then  you  increase 
your  grip,  and  that  increase  of  grip  reacts  upon 
you,  and  you  feel  stronger  and  stronger  inwardly. 
David  used  this  promise  in  his  prayer :  "  For 
thou,  O  Lord  of  hosts,  God  of  Israel,  hast  re- 
vealed to  thy  servant,  saying,  I  will  build  thee  a 
house :  therefore  hath  thy  servant  found  in  his 
heart  to  pray  this  prayer  unto  thee.     And  now, 


298  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

O  Lord  God,  thou  art  that  God,  and  thy  words 
be  true,  and  thou  hast  promised  this  goodness 
unto  thy  servant :  Therefore  let  it  please  thee  to 
bless  the  house  of  thy  servant,  that  it  may  con- 
tinue forever  before  thee:  for  thou,  O  Lord  God, 
hast  spoken  it."  Here  God  had  promised  this 
thing,  and  David  now  uses  this  promise  as  an 
argument. 

I  may  have  mentioned  it  before,  but  it  always 
used  to  impress  me  strongly.  I  have  been  with 
Mr.  Spurgeon  a  great  deal,  and  I  have  looked  at 
him,  and  have  said :  "How  can  you  be  so  easy  ? 
There  is  your  orphanage,  and  there  is  your  col- 
lege, and  there  is  your  old  women's  home,  and 
there  is  that  tremendous  congregation,  and  you 
have  all  to  take  care  of."  But  he  says :  "  What 
is  the  use  of  being  bothered  ?  I  always  pray 
about  it."  And  I  ask  him :  "Well,  how  do  you 
pray?"  And  he  answers:  "I  always  get  hold 
of  a  promise,  and  I  pray  about  it,  and  so  I  get 
inward  strength."  The  trouble  with  us  is,  we 
do  not  pray  promises  much;  we  pray  inward 
desires.  It  is  a  tremendous  power  when  you  can 
say:  "O  Lord   Jesus,  thou  hast  promised  this 


STRENGTH   IN   OUR   SOUL.  299 

thing,  and  this  thing  covers  my  desires."  I 
remember  some  years  ago  I  determined  to  pray 
about  a  particular  thing  from  the  promise, 
"Whatsoever  thou  shalt  ask  the  Father  in  my 
name,  he  will  give  it  you."  And  so  I  got  ever 
so  much  inward  strength.  The  Lord  loves  to  be 
held  with  the  close  grip  of  our  faith,  for  he  will 
never  deny  his  word. 

Then,  also,  we  shall  have  inward  strength  in 
proportion  as  we  use  the  strength  we  have.  You 
have  ever  so  much  loose  strength  lying  around 
that  you  have  never  used.  There  are  ever  so 
many  people,  for  instance,  who  have  gifts  of  real 
talent  for  the  Lord  ;  but  they  will  not  use  them. 
If  we  only  lived  up  to  the  strength  we  have,  we 
should  find  we  had  far  more  than  we  supposed, 
and  that  strength  would  be  immenselv  increased. 
And  so,  by  using  strength  you  will  get  strength. 

Another  way  in  which  we  can  get  strength  in 
our  souls  is  by  the  indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Always  the  spring  seems  like  a  miracle.  I  go 
into  the  park  and  see  the  little  nodules  of  buds 
here  and  there  along  the  sprays,  and  not  the  sug- 
gestion of  a  leaf,  all  being  closely  folded  in  and 


300  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

fastened  by  the  glue  ;  and  if  I  cut  one  of  the  buds 
I  find  there  is  a  little  moisture,  but  very  slight. 
Yet,  in  the  beautiful  days  ahead  of  us,  that  little 
bud  will  throw  off  its  blanket  of  down,  and  un- 
furl more  and  more,  until  suddenly  you  shall  find 
that  the  whole  tree  is  in  utmost  leafage,  and  the 
glory  of  the  spring  and  summer  is  upon  them. 
But  the  little  leaf  does  not  have  to  do  it  of  him- 
self. From  the  sun  comes  the  heat  ray  and  the 
chemical  ray  and  the  light  ray  ;  and  these  rays 
start  the  bud  and  give  it  life.  God  is  not  ninety- 
two  millions  of  miles  awray ;  God  is  better  to  us 
than  the  sun  to  the  earth,  because  he  is  closer  to 
us.  The  very  God  himself  dwells  in  us  if  we 
will  have  it  so ;  and  dwelling  in  us,  he  will  make 
us  stroug. 

Years  ago,  somebody  came  to  me,  troubled 
about  her  fiery  temper.  She  could  not  control  it, 
though  she  had  tried  many  resolutions,  but  would 
slip  up  now  and  then,  till,  in  despair,  she  said, 
"O  Lord  Jesus,  I  cannot  do  it  myself,  but  I 
consecrate  this  temper  to  thee.  Come  in  and 
give  me  strength."  And  that  prayer  was  an- 
swered.    The  Holy  Spirit  did  enter  and  dwell 


STRENGTH   IN   OUR  SOUL.  301 

with  her,  and  somehow  or  other  as  if,  on  a  hot 
day  in  midsummer,  the  very  coolness  and  fresh- 
ness of  some  mountain  ravine  had  come  into  her 
and  calmed  her,  and  she  became  soft  and  sweet 
of  speech  and  absolutely  triumphant,  because  the 
Lord  had  strengthened  her  in  her  soul,  since  she 
had  opened  her  soul  for  the  indwelling  of  his 
Holy  Spirit. 

Let  us  endeavor  to  believe  what  God  has  said ; 
let  us  use  his  promises  as  arguments ;  then  let  us 
use  the  strength  we  have ;  and  let  us  more  than 
all  and  beyond  all,  open  our  hearts  for  the 
indwelling  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  we  shall  be 
strengthened  with  strength  in  our  souls. 

Father,  before  thy  footstool  kneeling, 
Once  more  my  heart  goes  up  to  thee  : 

For  aid,  for  strength,  to  thee  appealing, 
Thou  who  alone  can'st  succor  me. 

Hear  me  !  for  heart  and  flesh  are  failing, 

My  spirit  yielding  in  the  strife  ; 
And  anguish,  wild  as  unavailing, 

Sweeps  in  a  flood  across  my  life. 

Help  me  to  stem  the  tide  of  sorrow. 

Help  me  to  bear  thy  chastening  rod  ; 
Give  me  endurance,  let  me  borrow 

Strength  from  thy  promise,  0  my  God  ! 


302  SATURDAY  AFTERNOON. 

Not  mine  the  grief  which  words  may  lighten ; 

Not  mine  the  tears  of  common  woe  ; 
The  pang  with  which  my  heart  strings  tighten 

Only  the  All-seeing  One  may  know. 

And  I  am  weak ;  my  feeble  spirit 

Shrinks  from  life's  task  in  wild  dismay ; 

Yet  not  that  thou  that  task  wouldst  spare  it, 
My  Father,  do  I  dare  to  pray. 

Into  my  soul  thy  might  infusing, 

Strengthening  my  spirit  by  thine  own  ; 

Help  me — all  other  aid  refusing — 
To  cling  to  thee  and  thee  alone. 

And  oh  !  in  my  exceeding  weakness, 
Make  thy  strength  perfect :  thou  art  strong 

Aid  me  to  do  thy  will  with  meekness, 
Thou  to  whom  all  my  powers  belong. 

Saviour !  our  human  form  once  wearing, 
Help,  by  the  memory  of  that  day, 

When  painfully  thy  dark  cross  bearing, 
E'en  for  a  time  thy  strength  gave  way. 

Beneath  a  lighter  burden  sinking, 

Jesus,  I  cast  myself  on  thee  ; 
Forgive,  forgive,  this  useless  shrieking 

From  trials  that  I  know  must  be. 

Oh  !  let  me  feel  that  thou  art  near  me  ; 

Close  to  thy  side,  I  shall  not  fear. 
Hear  me,  0  Strength  of  Israel !  hear  me  ; 

Sustain  and  aid  !  in  mercy,  hear ! 


NOV    6   1899 


Deacidified  using  the  Bookkeeper  process. 
Neutralizing  agent:  Magnesium  Oxide 
Treatment  Date:  Oct.  2005 

PreservationTechnologies